ã€ŠA Tale of Sorrow and Love: Book Iã€‹


 Chapter 1 (Everin)

    Waking up was the best and worst part of the day for Everin. Before he opened his eyes, he felt the warm embrace of his woven blanket and the gentle cushioning of his thin, straw mattress. This was as good as it got ¨C the lead weights of sleep were slowly lifting themselves off his arms and legs, and his fuzzy thoughts had not yet sharpened into focus. Everin took a deep breath and slowly exhaled the cool morning air. He was comfortable in the bed where he lay, but he felt well-rested at the same time. In another moment or two, he would be ready to climb out from underneath his blanket and face the day.

    Then, as rays of sunlight began to shine through the dirty window and come into focus, Everin¡¯s mind snapped out of its torpor. His memories came flooding back. He opened his eyes and stared blankly at the interior of the stone hut. In an instant, Everin remembered exactly where he was and what had happened to him. The energy drained from his limbs. Any motivation he¡¯d had to get up and leave the room vanished. The only thing he wanted to do was go back to sleep and never awaken. This was the worst part of Everin¡¯s day. His memories came flooding back and jerked him out of his bliss like a bucket of ice water had been poured on his face. He¡¯d gone through this cycle every morning for nearly a year now, but the sting of the trauma still felt fresh every time Everin awoke and reminded himself that he was an orphan now.

    ¡°Everin Thornwood, you better be out of bed and ready to get to work!¡± A female voice called from beyond the wooden door.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, Margoline!¡± Everin called out in reply.

    He closed his eyes and shuddered. With a monumental effort, he grabbed a wad of his cheap, scratchy blanket and heaved it off his body. Everin swung his legs over the side of the bed and sat there for a moment. This morning had been worse than usual. Probably because the anniversary of the night that everything changed was soon approaching. Everin took a deep breath and stared at the rough floorboards. He wasn¡¯t going to cry this morning. It had been several months since the last time Margoline had caught him with tears in his eyes, and it was now almost a year since the murder of Everin¡¯s parents.

    Everin shook his head and put a hand to his face ¨C no tears. He caught sight of the long thin scar on his forearm, and he sighed as he stood up. While his current living situation was temporary, the pale line on his skin would be there to remind him of that night for the rest of his life. Everin didn¡¯t have to move far to reach the doorway. His room was really nothing more than a glorified closet with a wooden bed frame thrown inside. He opened the door and entered the kitchen. Margoline was standing before a wooden bowl, mixing it with a long spoon.

    Margoline Weaver was short woman with long, messy hair that was beginning to gray. She was old, but not as old as most women were when they became widows. She wasn¡¯t frail either. Her sleeves were rolled up, so Everin could see the muscles bulge on her thick forearms as she stirred the bowl. Since her husband¡¯s death, running the family farm had been her job. Pulling weeds and tilling soil for hours under the hot sun hadn¡¯t allowed her frame to become thin and frail.

    ¡°I made you some breakfast,¡± Margoline said as Everin entered. Her tone was flat and expressionless. She placed a bowl of porridge on the small wooden table and slid it towards Everin.

    ¡°Thank you, Margoline.¡±

    He replied in a voice that was just as stripped of feeling.

    Everin looked down at the meal before him with indifference. The supplies of food they¡¯d saved for the winter were dwindling. Most meals these days consisted of watery porridge or withered vegetables from the last of the stores in the basement.

    Margoline sat down at the end of the table with her own bowl and began to eat. Everin sat and began to force the food down. He wasn¡¯t hungry. He didn¡¯t feel like eating. Honestly, he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t eat now, he would regret it later in the day. So Everin forced himself to swallow the bland porridge. Margoline and Everin ate in silence, neither of them looking up from their plates. When the meal was finished, Everin wordlessly gathered and washed the dishes.

    Margoline stood up and declared, ¡°I¡¯m visiting the tailor today. Everin, I need the east field to be cleared of weeds by tonight. It¡¯s almost planting season.¡±

    For the first time that day, emotion crossed the boy¡¯s face. ¡°The whole field? I can¡¯t do all that by myself in a day!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s face instantly twisted from a vacant expression to a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me Everin! The only reason I took you in after your parents died was because I needed another hand on the farm. If you can¡¯t do that, then you have no reason to stay here.¡±

    Everin let his shoulders slump. Margoline¡¯s strict and sometimes unfair demands used to enrage him. After several months, they¡¯d just become another weight that pulled him down and drained his energy.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he said.

    Margoline nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back at sunset.¡±

    With that, she left the small stone hut, leaving Everin to get to work.

    The winter months were finally coming to an end over Greenshadow Village. Leaves were beginning to appear on the bare branches of trees, and the days were beginning to warm. Everin inhaled the chill morning air as he trudged outside. He knew that by midday, the weather would be fairly pleasant ¨C not that something as minimal as nice weather could hope to make him feel better.

    He examined the east field that lay just outside the small hut where he and Margoline lived. It was a midsized plot of land surrounded by a low wooden fence. As the woman had said, there were already weeds spreading over the soil, even though the last snowfall of the season had been just two weeks ago. Everin swung the wooden handle of a gardening hoe, and the dull metal blade dug into the dirt. He uprooted the first of the pesky green plants and tossed it aside.

    As Everin continued to work, he let his focus drift from the task of weeding the field. His mind didn¡¯t wander ¨C Everin had learned many months ago that if he let that happen, his thoughts would invariably drift back to the sorrow and shame that had ruled his life for nearly a year now. Instead, he let his mind go numb. Not so numb that he could forget what happened. Sometimes, he¡¯d catch himself forgetting about his misery or even coming close to being happy. That would then cause him to feel guilty about forgetting, and he¡¯d end up feeling worse as his self-hatred festered within him. So, he settled for a steady, aching numbness. Not forgetting what happened but pushing it deep into the recesses of his mind. In this stupor, the boy slowly made his way up and down the lengths of the field.

    Several hours later, his work was interrupted.

    ¡°Everin! Hey!¡±

    He snapped his head up and looked towards the voice. A girl was running towards the fence. She had bright blue eyes and long auburn hair that flowed behind her. She reached the wooden fence and carefully stepped over it to approach Everin. He saw that she carried a small woven basket in one arm.

    She reached him, and Everin turned his attention from the weeds to face her.

    ¡°Hi Cora,¡± he said.

    ¡°I saw that you¡¯re working by yourself today, so I thought I¡¯d stop by to see how you were doing.¡± She gave him a friendly smile and reached into the basket. ¡°I brought you a biscuit. My father made extra today.¡±

    She offered the warm biscuit to Everin, and he accepted it.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied quietly.

    She frowned. ¡°Is today one of the bad days?¡±

    They both knew that every day was a bad day for Everin, but he understood what she meant.

    Is this day especially bad?

    ¡°I guess so,¡± he mumbled.

    Cora set down her basket and wrapped Everin in a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She paused and then added, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because you¡¯re coming up on the anniversary of¡­¡± she trailed off, and the words hung in the air.

    He gave a weak shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Do you want to talk? My father doesn¡¯t expect me to be back for a while longer.¡±

    Everin shook his head.

    Cora waited for him to elaborate, but when the boy was silent, she nodded and released her embrace.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head back,¡± she said. She reached into her basket and removed a transparent bottle filled with clear liquid.

    ¡°Here. Take some water before I go. I¡¯ll refill it at the well.¡±

    Everin thanked her and opened the lid to the canteen that hung at his waist. Just like Cora¡¯s bottle, his canteen was made of hardglass ¨C the transparent, lightweight material that could be recovered at the ancient ruins. As Cora filled Everin¡¯s canteen with water, she spoke.

    ¡°You remember that King Valen¡¯s royal procession is coming next week?¡±

    Everin nodded, and Cora looked at him expectantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still planning on watching it with me, right?¡±

    Everin leaned back slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± he started to say.

    ¡°Come on, Everin,¡± she begged. ¡°The royal procession only passes through our village once every five years. It¡¯ll be fun! We¡¯ll get to see the soldiers and maybe even one of the king¡¯s angels.¡±

    Everin raised his eyebrows, a skeptical expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like King Valen now,¡± he said.

    Cora rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, just because I want to see the royal procession doesn¡¯t mean I agree with what the king has been doing. Everin, it won¡¯t hurt to take a few hours to try to enjoy yourself. Maybe you¡¯ll actually have some fun.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Everin began.

    ¡°Please? Will you do it for me? You don¡¯t have to stay the whole time, just come with me for a little bit. It worries me to see you like this, Everin. I know you¡¯re going through a hard time, but it¡¯s not going to help if you never leave Margoline¡¯s hut. Just come with me to the welcoming ceremony. If you want to leave after that, you can go. Deal?¡±

    For the longest time, Everin didn¡¯t respond. Finally, he cleared his throat and managed to say, ¡°Deal.¡±

    Cora grinned and hugged him one last time before she turned to leave. She¡¯d taken a few steps back the way she¡¯d come before Everin called out ¡°Cora?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± She turned and looked back at the boy.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She gave him one more smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you at the welcoming ceremony!¡±

    The girl stepped over the wooden fence and gave Everin a parting wave as she left. Everin raised a hand in her direction and turned his attention back to the weeds underfoot. As he resumed the mechanical motion of jamming the hoe into the earth and overturning the tough green plants, he thought about what Cora had said. She was right, he knew. It wasn¡¯t healthy to work in the fields all day and shut himself in his closet all night. However, Margoline kept him busy most days, and honestly, he just didn¡¯t have the desire to do anything other than lie in his bed and replay the actions of that night over and over in his mind.

    That night.

    Everin caught his mind drifting into that dark place. Not yet, he told himself. It¡¯s too early in the day to be thinking about those things. Everin continued to work and let the thoughts wash out his head, reverting back to his blank and emotionless state. He made steady progress as he worked across the field. Soon, the sun hung low in the sky, and a purple sunset with hazy green streaks washed over the countryside. The stories claimed that sunsets used to be orange, but the weapons of the old gods had permanently stained the sky during their last battle. Everin wasn¡¯t sure he believed that. Sunsets were purple and green because sunsets had always been that way. Even beings as powerful as the old gods couldn¡¯t change something as permanent as the evening sky.

    When it was too dark to work any longer, Everin returned the hoe to the shed and entered the hut. He hadn¡¯t weeded the entire field, but he¡¯d come close. Margoline wouldn¡¯t be too upset with him for that. Everin prepared a small meal for himself and the bitter old woman, who¡¯d arrived just before nightfall.

    As soon as he¡¯d finished forcing himself to eat, Everin stumbled into his room and fell onto his bed. While remembering the pain of his new life every morning was the worst part of Everin¡¯s day, falling to sleep was almost as bad. He blew out the lone candle by his bedside, and images, words, and all sorts of painful memories from the darkest part of his mind emerged and made themselves at home in the empty room.

    Everin¡¯s eyes were closed, but that fateful night and the mess that had become his life afterwards replayed itself over and over underneath his eyelids. Finally, after his mind could take no more of this self-inflicted pain, it shut itself down. Everin fell asleep, ready to begin the cycle again the next day.

 Chapter 2 (Everin)

    One Year Ago

    Everin hurried down the dirt path that led to Greenshadow Village. He¡¯d spent too long gathering mushrooms from the surrounding countryside. Now, the sun was quickly falling, and his parents would be furious if he were outside the village after nightfall. Everin¡¯s sandals padded anxiously down the path, crunching the earth underfoot. He was making good time, once he was over this final hill, the village would be in sight.

    Suddenly, a voice called out from a somewhere off the path.

    ¡°Hey! Kid!¡±

    Everin stopped and turned to see two men approaching. They both wore dark blue cloaks and stood a few inches taller than him. The shorter man had a thick beard. Everin didn¡¯t recognize either of their faces, and he knew every inhabitant of Greenshadow Village. These men were strangers. Everin stayed where he was and let them approach.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asked.

    The taller man spoke up. ¡°Why yes, you can. We¡¯re two fur traders looking for a place to stay. We¡¯d heard there was a village nearby.¡±

    ¡°You mean Greenshadow Village?¡± Everin said.

    The man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one. Can you take us there?¡±

    Everin paused, thinking. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not supposed to bring strangers into the village after sundown.¡±

    The bearded man stepped forward. ¡°Please, kid. We don¡¯t have anywhere else to stay.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± Everin began, but he was cut off by the taller man.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a family? Why don¡¯t you take us to your parents? They¡¯ll know who we can talk to in order to get some food and lodging.¡±

    When Everin still looked doubtful, he added, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we can pay.¡±

    He reached into his bag and fished out a pair of silver coins.

    ¡°They¡¯re all yours if you can help us find a place to sleep tonight.¡±

    Everin eyed the currency. His family wasn¡¯t wealthy. While two silver coins weren¡¯t much, it seemed foolish to pass up even a moderate sum of money over some dumb rules. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you to my parents, and they¡¯ll know what to do,¡± he said.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± The tall man grinned and dropped the coins into Everin¡¯s hands. He pocketed the money and proceeded to guide the two merchants over the small hill and into Greenshadow village.

    The sun had nearly set by the time the trio arrived in front of Everin¡¯s home. It was a modest structure with walls of wood planks and a thatched roof. Everin pushed open the door and led the two men inside. The candles that lit the main room quivered as the door shut behind them and pushed a gust of wind into the chamber.

    ¡°Mom! Dad! I¡¯m home!¡± Everin called out.

    ¡°About time. You¡¯re cutting it awfully close to nightfall,¡± his father¡¯s voice called from the kitchen. Grey Thornwood¡¯s lanky frame emerged a moment later. ¡°And I see you¡¯ve brought some guests,¡± he added, eying the two fur traders.

    The taller man stepped forwards, extending his arm to shake Everin¡¯s father¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi, you must be the lad¡¯s father. The name¡¯s McCarthy, McCarthy Loxborne. This is my partner, Murrow. We¡¯re passing through the area and are in search of a place to stay.¡±

    Hesitantly, Everin¡¯s father shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I certainly sympathize with your predicament; however, we¡¯ve had problems recently with bandits in the area. I can take you to the innkeeper, but he¡¯ll want to confiscate any knives or other weapons you have for as long as you¡¯re in our village.¡±

    Everin waited for a response, but the man, McCarthy, gave none. Instead, there was a flash of movement so fast that he didn¡¯t realize what was happening until McCarthy had a knife pressed into his father¡¯s throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I think we¡¯ll be keeping these on us,¡± he grinned.

    Everin¡¯s father froze.

    ¡°Everin! Run!¡± His father¡¯s words were cut short as the man pressed the blade even harder into his neck. A few droplets of red began to form underneath the sleek metal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± McCarthy snapped at Everin. ¡°You need to see this.¡±

    The man nodded to his partner. Murrow, the short, bearded man slunk off into the kitchen.

    Everin was frozen where he stood. His heart pounded furiously, and panic coursed through his system. Finally, he managed to stammer, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    McCarthy grinned. ¡°I want you to find out what happens when kids like you decide not to follow the rules.¡±

    Everin¡¯s looked into his father¡¯s eyes and saw that the man was pleading with him to run, but Everin stood rooted in place.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Everin choked out the words, pleading with the man.

    McCarthy chuckled. ¡°This.¡±

    Before Everin¡¯s father could react, the man swiped the blade across his neck. Blood gushed everywhere as Gray Thornwood crumpled to the floor. Everin screamed. He ran towards his father, but McCarthy turned the blade in his direction, and Everin backed away. His father clutched at his throat, but the blood couldn¡¯t be stopped. He gasped for air unsuccessfully before quickly rolling over and becoming still.

    Everin¡¯s knees shook. He was panting hard despite not having run anywhere. His head felt like it what about to explode. This couldn¡¯t be real. This couldn¡¯t be happening. The scene before him began to blur, it all seemed surreal.

    ¡°Hey, listen up.¡± McCarthy¡¯s voice cut through his shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid? Your full name?¡±

    Everin gaped at the man, who jabbed the knife closer in his direction.

    ¡°I said what¡¯s your name? Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± His voice was hard and urgent. The man that stood before him was completely different from the one who¡¯d introduced himself outside the village.

    ¡°E-Everin Thornwood,¡± he finally managed to say.

    Murrow emerged from the kitchen. He stood behind Everin¡¯s mother and guided her forward, knife blade held against her neck. When she saw her husband lying facedown in a pool of blood, Everin¡¯s mother screamed. A jostle and press of the blade against her throat by Murrow was enough to make her quiet down.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What have you done?¡± she begged.

    McCarthy didn¡¯t answer her, instead he turned his attention back to Everin.

    ¡°So how about it? You want a chance to save your mother¡¯s life?¡± he asked the boy.

    ¡°Everin! Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± his mother shouted from across the room.

    McCarthy pretended not to hear the woman. He reached into his belt and pulled out a second knife. It was about the same length as the knife that had just killed Everin¡¯s father, except the blade was clean of any blood. It glinted in the candlelight. The metal was spotless. McCarthy was clearly a man who took meticulous care of his tools.

    The man dropped the knife to the ground and kicked it towards Everin. The weapon slid smoothly across the wooden floor and came to a stop just in front of Everin¡¯s feet. McCarthy bent his knees and raised his knife to point it towards the boy.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your one opportunity. Murrow here is only hired muscle. If I die, he¡¯ll take off.  You can kill me right now and save both yourself and your mother. What do you say, Everin?¡±

    ¡°Everin, don¡¯t do it! Run! Get out of here!¡± his mother sobbed from the back of the room.

    Everin looked at his mother. The bearded man still held the blade of his knife against her neck. McCarthy stood between Everin and his mother, but there was nobody between him and the front door. Everin could have tried to make a run for it, but he knew that was out of the question. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off the tall man as he carefully bent down and picked up the knife from the floor. His palms were slick with sweat, and his hand shook so much that he nearly dropped the blade as he raised it towards the murderer.

    McCarthy¡¯s grin widened. ¡°I knew you¡¯d make the right choice. Now, fight me!¡±

    Everin had never trained for combat before. From the low, balanced stance that McCarthy had taken, Everin could tell that this wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s first fight. The boy took a few deep breaths as he looked his opponent up and down. Every lungful of air was ragged and fearful. Everin¡¯s heart felt like it was about to hammer through his ribs.

    ¡°Come on! Save your mother and kill me already!¡± the man egged on.

    With that, Everin took a bounding stride towards the man, closing the distance between them. With a yell, he swiped at McCarthy with the knife. The tall man easily stepped out of the way of the blade and lazily swung his weapon at Everin¡¯s head. The boy saw the knife coming at the last second and jumped backwards to avoid the attack. He lost his balance and stumbled, falling and landing on his backside. Everin dropped the knife in order to cushion his landing with both hands.

    McCarthy gave a wicked laugh but didn¡¯t make a move to strike him while he was on the ground. Everin scrambled to pick up his knife and climb to his feet. He charged at the man a second time. He grunted as he blindly swung his blade back and forth trying to land a hit on the man who¡¯d killed his father. Fear, rage, and desperation added their combined weight to the attacks, but none of the blows found their target. McCarthy swiftly dodged the swipes of Everin¡¯s blade or would use his forearm to block Everin¡¯s arm as he tried to slash his knife towards him.

    After several seconds of avoiding Everin¡¯s strikes, McCarthy deftly took a step towards to boy. Everin was off balance after one of his swings had met nothing but air. The man rammed his shoulder into Everin¡¯s chest, knocking the boy backwards. Everin stumbled for several steps but managed to stay on his feet.

    ¡°Alright, that was boring. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± McCarthy declared.

    Everin felt an awful sinking feeling in his stomach. The man had been playing with him this whole time. He¡¯d never had a chance. Everin took one last glance at the door behind him and to his mother. There were tears in her eyes, but the message etched on her face was clear.

    Leave me. Run.

    Everin shook his head. He turned back towards McCarthy and raised his blade. Everin pushed his long, dark hair away from his eyes. Desperation gave him courage that he didn¡¯t know he possessed as he charged at the man one more time. He stabbed with the knife towards the man¡¯s chest, but McCarthy was too fast. He stepped around the point, and in one smooth motion, flicked his blade across Everin¡¯s forearm.

    White-hot pain raced up Everin¡¯s arm. He cried out and dropped the knife, which McCarthy then kicked across the room, far out of reach.

    ¡°Everin! No!¡± His mother cried out.

    Everin groaned and clutched his arm to his chest. He backed away from McCarthy, but the man didn¡¯t make a move towards him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve failed, Everin Thornwood. Murrow, you know what to do.¡± McCarthy issued the command in an emotionless monotone.

    Before Everin could react, Murrow ripped his knife across Everin¡¯s mother¡¯s throat. She choked out a quiet cry before collapsing to the floor.

    ¡°No!¡± Everin¡¯s voice cracked as he screamed.

    Both men turned to face the boy. Tears ran down his cheeks and began to blur his vision. His entire body shook. He kept waiting to wake up from the nightmare that he must have fallen into but release never came.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he sobbed.

    Murrow turned to his partner. ¡°That cut you gave him isn¡¯t lethal. Want me to finish him off?¡±

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°No. Let him live.¡±

    Murrow shook his head in wonder. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to be alive after tonight.¡±

    McCarthy grinned. ¡°Exactly. Now, hurry up and grab the valuables so we can get out of here.¡±

    The short man disappeared into a room. McCarthy turned his attention back to Everin. The boy had moved to where his mother lay and sunken to his knees.

    ¡°Mom? Mom¡­please. Open your eyes,¡± he whispered in shaking breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. She¡¯s already dead.¡± McCarthy¡¯s voice rang matter-of-factly through the room.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you kill me too?¡± Everin turned and shouted at him.

    The man laughed. ¡°Can¡¯t do that. My work here is done.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± cried Everin through choked breaths.

    Before McCarthy could answer, Murrow reappeared with a large sack slung over his shoulder.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much here, but I grabbed a bit of silver and some household items.¡±

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about what I expected. Hang onto the silver. That¡¯s your bonus for helping me with the job.¡±

    He turned to look down on the boy. Blood was smeared over Everin¡¯s hands and forearms. Some was his. Most of it was his mother¡¯s. There were tears in his eyes but a numbness in his face, as if the boy hadn¡¯t processed what had just happened.

    ¡°Go outside,¡± he told Everin.

    When the boy stared blankly at him, still in shock, the man grabbed him by the back of his shirt and dragged him across the floor towards the front door. Everin didn¡¯t fight, there was no point anymore. Something had broken within him.

    McCarthy heaved Everin onto the grass that lay in front of the home. He disappeared back inside for a few moments and then re-emerged.

    McCarthy gave the boy lying on the grass one last look and said, ¡°Remember, Everin, this is all your fault.¡±

    Then, the two men took off at a run. Everin started to push himself up to a standing position to chase after them when the whiff of smoke touched his nostrils. He turned and saw flames beginning to rise through the windows of his home.

    *

    By the time the residents of Greenshadow Village had finished putting out the fire, hardly any part of the house remained. From what they gathered from the blood-spattered boy, his family had been attacked by wandering bandits. When the boy insisted that the men weren¡¯t ordinary bandits, the villagers shook their heads.

    ¡°What else could it have been?¡± they asked.

    The boy had been through a lot, they figured. He¡¯d come to his senses soon enough. In the meantime, the village now had an orphan on their hands. After a long discussion, the widowed farmer, Margoline, volunteered to take care of him for the next three years until his seventeenth birthday, when he¡¯d come of age.

 Chapter 3 (Cora)

    Cora hadn¡¯t seen Everin since their talk in the field. She worried about him. There weren¡¯t many other fifteen-year-olds in the village as it was, and she didn¡¯t think Everin was close with any of them. He¡¯d had plenty of friends until that awful night. It wasn¡¯t that the rest of the youths in the village had shunned him for being an orphan, but Everin appeared to bring isolation upon himself. He wouldn¡¯t venture from Margoline¡¯s farm. He wouldn¡¯t talk to people or would start crying at random moments when he did. There wasn¡¯t a specific moment when it happened, but gradually, Everin¡¯s friends stopped being his friends.

    Now, Cora felt that she was the only one left. And it was hard to be Everin¡¯s friend. Not that he meant to be a burden, but it was so difficult to be around him without his mood bringing her down as well. That didn¡¯t stop her from trying to check in on him as often as she could, however. She felt a kind of protectiveness towards him, even though she was the same age. Progress was slow, but she believed that she¡¯d eventually be able to help him move past whatever had transpired the night his parents died.

    She knew the details that most of the villagers knew. Two bandits had tricked Everin into letting them into his home. They¡¯d killed his parents, looted and burned the house, and disappeared. Nobody was sure why Everin had escaped the encounter with only a cut on his arm, just as nobody could explain why Everin insisted that the men weren¡¯t bandits. It was especially strange because when they asked him, Everin had no answer for what the men really were. There were other details as well. Only Everin knew exactly what had transpired between him and the men that night. Cora hoped that, in time, he would share the details with her, but she never pushed him for information.

    The morning was bright, with a few clouds scattered overhead and a cool breeze drifting through the collection of homes and shops that made up Greenshadow Village. Cora surveyed the bright spring day out the window as she pulled loaves of bread out of the oven and rested them on the countertop to cool. She heard the pattering of feet behind her and turned to see her younger sister, Crista.

    ¡°Is it time to see the soldiers yet?¡± She asked.

    Cora smiled. ¡°Almost. The royal procession should get here any moment now, Cris.¡±

    Her sister¡¯s eyes widened. She was only seven, and she already knew enough about the angels to be excited about the possibility of seeing one in person.

    ¡°So, can we go now?¡± She pressed.

    Cora glanced toward the open window. Everin still hadn¡¯t shown up, not that she¡¯d expected him to. Cora removed the last loaf of brown bread from the oven and pulled off her mitts.

    ¡°You remember my friend, Everin, right?¡±

    Crista nodded vigorously, the brown curls of her hair bouncing on her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go find him, so I¡¯ll meet you and mom and dad at the procession, okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make it in time?¡± Crista asked.

    Cora patted her sister on the head. ¡°Come on, Cris. You know I wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to see an angel,¡± she said.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Cora called out. ¡°I¡¯m going off to find Everin. Can I meet you and mom at the procession?¡±

    The pudgy figure of her father appeared in the entryway to the kitchen.

    ¡°Alright. Just make sure you don¡¯t miss it. It¡¯s not every day that we get to hear news from up north,¡± he said.

    She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡±

    She gave the bread one last glance before leaving her home and walking off to the edge of the village, where Margoline¡¯s hut stood. Cora knocked on the thin wooden door, and after a long wait, the short woman answered.

    ¡°Ah, Cora. So nice to see you,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, Margoline. Is Everin home?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°He¡¯s out back in the fields.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Cora said. ¡°Are you going to see the royal procession?¡±

    Margoline shook her head. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to stay in. Too much noise and excitement for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Cora nodded. ¡°Well, I hope you have a relaxing day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly try,¡± the old woman murmured.

    Cora smiled at her and headed around the small hut to the plots of dirt arranged behind it. At the edge of the property, she saw Everin. The boy was knelt before the low fence, hammering a fresh new board to replace wood that had rotted away during the fall and winter months. Cora approached.

    ¡°You¡¯re still planning on watching the royal procession, right?¡±

    Everin turned around and stood up.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, hey Cora.¡± He looked surprised to see her, as if he hadn¡¯t been expecting her to follow up on her invitation to watch the ceremony. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Margoline gave me a lot of work to do today,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Everin, you promised. You¡¯ll be back at Margoline¡¯s with plenty of time left in the day.¡±

    Everin sighed. She was right. Cora felt bad for twisting his arm so much to make him attend the ceremony, but she hoped that being around the bright atmosphere of the royal procession would do him some good.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come,¡± he finally decided.

    ¡°Great!¡± Cora grinned. She grabbed his hand and led him across the field of freshly tilled soil.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Everin and Cora arrived at the village square just as the first soldiers in the procession rounded the hill and came into view.

    ¡°Look! Look! Here they come!¡± A young boy sitting on his father¡¯s shoulders shouted excitedly as he pointed off to the distance.

    Murmurs of excitement rippled through the crowd. Cora raised a hand over her eyes and peered in the direction the boy had pointed. Sure enough, she could see a line of the king¡¯s soldiers, marching two by two, making their way towards the village. More soldiers streamed over the hill, leading the caravan of vehicles across the landscape.

    Soon, the procession arrived. The gathered villagers clapped and cheered as the soldiers paraded through the center of the village. Their alumin armor shone brightly under the rising sun. Alumin was a sleek, lightweight metal that, like hardglass, could only be mined at the ancient ruins. The feather of an eagle was painted in yellow across their chest plates. The eagle¡¯s feather was the symbol of King Valen and the national symbol of Allomoria. The soldiers all carried swords in scabbards that hung from their waists or held long spears upright at their sides.

    Men and women all around them waved their arms and called out to the men and women in armor. Cora looked over at Everin. He quietly clapped as he watched the soldiers pass.

    After row upon row of soldiers marched through the village square, the wagons finally arrived. The large vehicles were pulled by powerful horses. Inside the first few wagons were food and supplies for the soldiers. These wagons consisted of a wooden platform covered by a plain canvas sporting the King¡¯s golden feather. The wheels of these wagons were made from polished gray metal with rims of black cushioning material. The wheels were relics from the time of the old gods. They were much sturdier than wheels made of wooden spokes, and the black padding wrapped around them made the ride much smoother. Their usefulness made it worth the effort of scavenging them from the ruins.

    After the supply wagons came the last two vehicles in the caravan. Both of these wagons were larger and decorated with ribbons and ornate painted symbols. The first contained a mounted platform elevated several feet above the ground. Atop the platform, donned in elegant yellow and white armor, was one of King Valen¡¯s angels. He was tall with locks of sandy blond hair, and he held himself with an easy confidence. From what Cora knew, this was Ichoron, the third angel. Ichoron raised a hand at the crowd, and the citizens of Greenshadow Village roared in excitement.

    To her left, Cora heard Everin whisper, ¡°He looks pretty young.¡±

    She jumped a little, surprised to hear Everin speak without prompting. She squinted her eyes and looked harder at the figure standing atop the moving platform. Everin was right. Ichoron couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty. While his body rippled with powerful muscle, his face was still youthful. He probably couldn¡¯t have grown a beard if he tried.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± she whispered back.

    Ichoron¡¯s youth surprised Cora. Like the other two angels, he was one of King Valen¡¯s most powerful weapons. Even in a village as small and isolated as theirs, she¡¯d heard plenty of tales of their power. The three angels would mow down dozens of enemies each in the field of battle, all without sustaining so much as a scratch. All of them wielded some kind of mysterious power that gave them an enormous advantage over their foes. Ichoron was the third and newest angel. According to rumor, he was gifted with the strength and speed of a dozen men.

    ¡°How old do you think he was when he started serving the king?¡± Everin asked her.

    Cora had been doing the math in her head even as he spoke. Stories of a third angel performing heroic feats in border conflicts had begun to circulate three or four years ago.

    ¡°He must¡¯ve been only a year or two older than us when he started fighting,¡± she said.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s taken it in stride,¡± Everin commented.

    He was right. The young man looked completely at ease. Today, he wasn¡¯t the war machine who mercilessly executed his opponents. He was a hero of Allomoria basking in the awe and wonder of the people he fought to protect.

    As Everin and Cora spoke, the wagons had continued to roll through the village square. Now, the final vehicle was pulled by a pair of horses into the middle of the crowd. This second ornate wagon was covered with a large canvas. This one was designed to house the royal messenger and their company. A figure pulled back the opening to the canvas and clambered out. He stood at the front of the wagon and raised a horn to his lips. He blew a long peal that carried over the whole village. As one, the soldiers came to a halt and the men and women driving the wagons pulled on the horses¡¯ reigns, bringing them to a stop.

    The noise from the villagers dropped down to a quiet murmur. This was why the procession was traveling from town to town. The king must have some important news to convey to his citizens. Another figure emerged from the final wagon. It was a tall woman dressed in elegant gold robes ¨C a royal messenger. Ichoron stepped down from the elevated platform and stood at its base, beside the man with the trumpet. The messenger climbed up and took his place atop the elevated structure. She looked out over the expectant throng of villagers.

    ¡°People of Greenshadow village, King Valen offers his regards.¡± Her voice boomed loud and authoritatively across the village square.

    There were cheers and whoops from the villagers in response. The woman smiled and let the noise die down before continuing.

    ¡°I come to you with important news. First, King Valen intends to declare war upon the country of Meronne.¡±

    The noise from the crowd flared back up again. Cora turned to Everin.

    ¡°That¡¯s crazy! We¡¯re not too far from the border!¡± she said.

    Everin seemed just as shocked by the news, although he didn¡¯t raise his voice. Everin never raised his voice.

    ¡°King Valen better be confident that he can win this fight quickly,¡± he responded.

    Meronne was the powerful country that bordered Allomoria to the south. Both countries had taken part in small skirmishes at the border for at least the past decade. King Valen and Queen Rispara of Meronne hadn¡¯t declared all-out war in the past because they suspected that their empires were an equal match for each other and that war would likely mean exorbitant losses, even for the winning side. Because of this mutual respect for each other¡¯s¡¯ destructive power, the monarchs preferred to let border skirmishes fizzle out without their meddling. King Valen only sent one of his angels to end fights if they lasted for more than a few days and threatened to spill over into neighboring towns.

    The crowd took much longer to quiet down this time. Once they finally did, the royal messenger spoke again. While the villagers had been talking amongst themselves, she¡¯d produced a scroll from the folds of her robes. She unrolled it and read the page as she spoke.

    ¡°In the words of King Valen himself, ¡®I have studied the country of Meronne for years. I have bided my time until the opportune moment to strike presented itself. I tell you, my people, that moment has presented itself. We have surpassed Meronne in the strength of our numbers and the power of our angels. I am prepared to vanquish this threat to our way of life once and for all. There is only one more thing I need, and that is you, my people.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± A man standing off to Cora¡¯s right demanded.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Ichoron barked in his direction. The man¡¯s face turned white as the angel¡¯s angry glare fell on him.

    From the top of the platform, the messenger responded.

    ¡°What this means, is that King Valen is confident of our chances of victory. However, in order to win a war, he needs an army.¡±

    Cora felt her chest fill with the weight of dread as she realized what the woman was saying.

    ¡°Thus, your king has declared a draft. Healthy men and women from the ages of fifteen to thirty have been randomly selected from every community in Allomoria. The purpose of this procession is to gather those who have been drafted and bring them to the nearest training camp to begin their service.¡±

    Even before she was done talking there was uproar from the villagers. Cora felt the dread in her chest drop all the way to her stomach as the woman gave her decree.

    Someone behind her shouted the thought that was on her mind. ¡°Fifteen-year-olds can¡¯t be drafted! They¡¯re not of age!¡±

    ¡°We need as large a force as possible to decisively crush Meronne¡¯s army. This is King Valen¡¯s decision, not mine. I certainly hope I didn¡¯t hear anyone challenging the King¡¯s orders just now. That would be treasonous.¡± The woman replied and mockingly cupped a hand over her ear, pretending to wait for a response. None came.

    Cora turned to Everin. ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to get drafted, do you?¡±

    The boy turned to face her and gave a defeated shrug. ¡°I guess it¡¯s up to chance.¡±

    Cora felt her heart racing as the seriousness of the situation hit her. ¡°Everin, I can¡¯t fight a war. Look at me. I can¡¯t fight people like them.¡± She pointed at the soldiers standing in formation on either side of the wagons. ¡°They¡¯d kill me in an instant. What would my mother and father do? What would Crista do?¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t respond for a few moments. Cora realized he was probably just as shocked as she was.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re nervous about getting called too.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be sorry,¡± he finally responded. Everin rested a hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes. ¡°If it comes down to it, and your name gets called, I¡¯ll volunteer to take your place,¡± he said.

    Cora gasped involuntarily. ¡°Everin, I can¡¯t ask you to do that!¡± she said.

    He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me. It just makes sense. You have a family who cares about you and a future in Greenshadow Village. Margoline won¡¯t care if I¡¯m gone, and honestly, there¡¯s nothing for me here, not anymore.¡±

    Cora was at a loss for words at Everin¡¯s offer. Before she could respond, the royal messenger began to address the crowd again.

    ¡°I will now read off the list of those who have been selected for the first round of the royal draft. Mara Ormann, Ford Holten¡­¡± the list of names continued to grow. There were shouts and cries from parts of the crowd as people heard their names or the names of their loved ones called.

    Cora was swallowed up in a mess of fear and anxiety as she watched the woman read. She was so caught up in listening for her own name that she nearly missed it when the woman read, ¡°Everin Thornwood,¡± off the list.

    She grabbed Everin¡¯s hand and the two young people turned to look at each other, a desperate expression on both of their faces. Cora was at a loss for words, but she didn¡¯t dare speak for fear of missing the next names to be read off the list.

    The woman continued in her indifferent monotone. ¡°Brandt Amath, Edwin Goodridge, Cora Lazure¡­¡±

    Cora froze. She felt Everin squeeze her hand even tighter as he processed the words as well. By the time the woman had finished, she was hyperventilating. This couldn¡¯t be real. What was going to happen to her and Everin? To her family?

    ¡°If your name was called, step forward. If you try to hide, there will be consequences for you and your families,¡± the royal messenger called out.

    Everin released her hand and began walking forwards. Cora snapped out of her shock and began to wander towards the large wagon and the imposing angel who stood before it. She twisted her head back and forth, trying to find her family, but she couldn¡¯t spot them in the crowd.

    Above them, the royal messenger cried out, ¡°Behold, the newest soldiers of Allomoria!¡±

    There were no cheers from the crowd this time.

 Chapter 4 (Everin)

    Everin surveyed the crowd that he and Cora stood within. It must have consisted of nearly forty people. They stood in a loose huddle before the wagon, being sure to carve out a wide space for Ichoron, who leaned against the wagon with his arms crossed. They were mostly on the younger side ¨C from their late teens to late twenties. They all had expressions of fear or shock on their faces. Everin looked at Cora. She had a look of disbelief, as if she¡¯d convinced herself that what was happening couldn¡¯t possibly be real. It was an expression that Everin knew well.

    ¡°You may say your farewells to friends and family assembled here, but we depart immediately after. There is no need to pack. Clothing and weapons will be provided to you at training camp,¡± the royal messenger spoke down to them.

    Immediately, people ran into the crowd of newly enlisted citizens, exchanging tight embraces and tearful goodbyes. The soldiers stood at a distance and monitored the villagers to ensure that nobody attempted to run away or cause trouble. Everin saw Cora¡¯s father running through the crowd. The village baker nearly bowled over shocked spectators as he raced to embrace his daughter. Everin watched as they hugged tightly and hurriedly whispered promises to stay safe and to come home, even if it meant running away. Cora¡¯s mother and sister ran to her in her father¡¯s wake. They all huddled together in a tearful embrace.

    Everin considered saying goodbye to Margoline but decided against it. She didn¡¯t love him. She would only miss the convenience of having him around. He¡¯d already failed the two people who loved him most. In a way, he¡¯d failed Cora too. He watched her tearfully hugging her family and felt the glowing heat of self-loathing awaken within him. She was the only person in the world that cared about him, and he was powerless to help her avoid this fate.

    Eventually, the messenger declared that it was time to move. Cora and her parents reluctantly broke their embrace. She had to pry a wailing Crista off her leg.

    ¡°Stop it! Stop it! Cora don¡¯t go!¡± She screamed as Cora¡¯s father picked the flailing girl up off the ground.

    Soldiers stepped forward and herded the group of villagers into a line in the middle of their ranks. As Cora and her parents separated, he caught a glimpse of the panic and desperation in her eyes. He knew exactly what she was experiencing ¨C the fear of losing one¡¯s family.

    Everin¡¯s attention was pulled to aggravated shouts coming from the crowd to his right. One of the newly enlisted young men had produced a dagger. He brandished it and jabbed at the soldiers who were trying to corral him to join the other villagers.

    ¡°Sir, put down the weapon before we have to punish you for treason,¡± a soldier said.

    ¡°Stay away from me! Stay away, or I swear I¡¯ll do it!¡± He shouted in reply, waving his dagger at any soldier who stepped to close. They all wore alumin armor, but only the decorative chest pieces. Their arms and legs were still vulnerable to a stab of his blade.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Everin heard a deep voice grumble from behind him. He turned to see Ichoron marching toward the scuffle.

    When he saw the armored angel approaching, the villager panicked. He hurled his dagger at the angel¡¯s head and turned to sprint across the village square. With unnatural reflexes, Ichoron swatted the dagger out of the air before it could collide with his face. He picked the weapon up off the ground and grabbed the flat of the blade. Everin gaped as the angel bent and then snapped the dagger¡¯s blade with his bare hands.

    ¡°He¡¯ll pay for that,¡± Ichoron snarled as he eyed the escaping villager.

    Ichoron sprinted with impossible speed. His armored limbs were a blur. The running man had almost reached an alleyway at the end of the square, but the angel caught up to him in a moment. Ichoron grabbed the back of the man¡¯s neck and threw him down, sending him crashing face-first into the ground with a thud that Everin could hear from several dozen yards away. Ichoron kicked the fallen villager in the chest with an impact that sent him flying. He fell to the ground several feet away and didn¡¯t get back up. Everin winced. He saw Gamah, the village healer, racing in the man¡¯s direction. Ichoron trudged back to the group of soldiers and enlisted citizens.

    ¡°Would anyone else like to commit treason?¡± The royal messenger¡¯s voice rang out over a shocked crowd. ¡°No? Excellent. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    She and Ichoron climbed back inside the decorated wagon. The messenger¡¯s aide blew his horn again. Onlooking villagers cried and shouted as the soldiers began to march, forcing the enlisted villagers to move forwards, leaving the square behind.

    As Everin stumbled forwards with the rest of the crowd, his vision began to blur. This pounding of his heart, the chaos of events moving too quickly, and the electrifying shock of pure terror running through his body began to overpower him. All of a sudden, he was transported back to the last time these feelings had gripped him so intensely. The world spun, and McCarthy¡¯s taunting face appeared before him. The world around him faded into a blur. Tears began to run down Everin¡¯s face. The barrage of memories pounded his heart like an angry mallet.

    ¡°Everin? Everin? Are you okay?¡±

    Cora¡¯s voice drew Everin out of his own mind. He blinked his eyes and glanced around him. They had just left the edge of Greenshadow village and were now walking south along the dirt path that stretched into the horizon. Everin quickly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Sorry.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cora said. ¡°Just stay with me. We need to focus on staying alive and figuring out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Everin nodded, in awe of how quickly Cora had controlled her own emotions. She brushed her hand against his, and he grabbed it, anxious for something to hold on to. She gave him a brave smile. He tried to smile back, but the muscles of his face were impossible to control.

    The villagers marched for the whole morning with the procession of soldiers. Ichoron walked just in front of the group of newly enlisted citizens. The angel had been a hero in all the stories. Now, he was a terrifying oppressor.

    As the sun began its descent into the afternoon, the procession halted to stop and rest. Rations of bread and water were passed out.

    ¡°Eat quickly. Then we keep moving on to training camp in Distlevale!¡± One of the soldiers, presumably the captain, instructed the villagers.

    Just as he did with meals back home. Everin forced himself to eat the bread.

    ¡°You should try to have some, or you¡¯ll regret it later,¡± he said to Cora when he saw her staring blankly at her rations.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°How am I supposed to eat right now?¡± She said.

    Everin didn¡¯t know what to say. It had taken him weeks to learn how to eat again after his parents¡¯ murder. He couldn¡¯t expect Cora to adjust to this nightmare so quickly.

    Everin and Cora were interrupted by a soldier who approached them. Her helmet was off, revealing a thin-lipped mouth and straight, black hair that was cut short.

    ¡°Are you Everin Thornwood?¡± she asked. Her voice was sharp and authoritative.

    Everin nodded hesitantly, unsure of her intentions.

    ¡°You¡¯re to come with me. We¡¯re not going to the training camp,¡± she said.

    ¡°What? Where are we going, then?¡± Everin demanded.

    ¡°Somewhere else.¡±

    The soldier turned her attention to Cora, looking her over.

    ¡°You come with us too,¡± she said to Cora.

    Nervously, Cora nodded.

    The soldier raised her eyes and scanned behind the two young people.

    ¡°Hey! You! Get over here!¡±

    One of the enlisted villagers was returning his mat to the wagon when the soldier called for him. He jumped and nearly dropped his mat. The villager turned, and Everin recognized him as Ford Holten. Ford was tall and dark-skinned with an athletic build. He was only a year older than Everin, although neither he nor Cora knew the boy well. Ford¡¯s parents were the local blacksmiths, so he¡¯d spent most of his time working in the forge. His parents had chosen to name their son after Ford, one of the old gods. It was a practice that was dying out in Allomoria among those who weren¡¯t born of noble class. Nowadays, it was rare to find a commoner with one of the old gods as their namesake.

    Ford hesitantly approached the group. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re being given an assignment, along with these two,¡± the soldier said.

    Before Ford could respond, the woman left.

    Ford looked at his two newly assigned partners. ¡°Do you two know what she¡¯s talking about?¡±

    Cora shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Ford. She hasn¡¯t told us anything useful.¡±

    ¡°Of course she hasn¡¯t. King Valen¡¯s soldiers are all mental!¡± the boy groaned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let one of the soldiers hear you say that!¡± Cora exclaimed, shocked at his audacity.

    Ford rolled his eyes and shrugged. ¡°What are they going to do? Send me off to fight a war?¡±

    Everin felt anxiety tightening its grip on his stomach. If Ford wasn¡¯t careful, he might get them into even more trouble.

    The woman returned with two other soldiers following her. She had a pack slung over her shoulders now. Either she hadn¡¯t heard Ford, or she didn¡¯t care enough to punish him. From the ranks of soldiers and villagers behind her came another blow of the horn. Soldiers began to march, horses began to pull wagons, and villagers shuffled forwards. Slowly, the royal procession began to move. The woman didn¡¯t appear to care.

    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere else. Follow me,¡± she said to Everin, Cora, and Ford.

    Without a backwards glance, she began marching off the path, taking a hard left to the direction of the departing royal procession. Everin looked back and forth between the moving crowd of soldiers and the woman leading him away. Going with the royal procession to training camp definitely wasn¡¯t an appealing option ¨C weeks of intense physical training and then likely being thrown onto the front lines of the impending war. Soldiers like them, with minimal training, would be expendable. However, leaving with this woman meant venturing into the unknown. For all he knew, she could be planning to lead them to a fate even worse than service as a common soldier.

    Everin felt a shove at his back. He turned to see that it came from one of the two soldiers that had accompanied the woman. There was no more time to contemplate where she planned to take them. Everin, Cora, and Ford all began to move forward, following her.

    The country of Allomoria was bounded to the east by the Great Sea and to the west by the Stoneback Mountains. The terrain of Allomoria itself consisted of wide swaths of rolling green hills with small forests and lakes interspersed. The Elderwood Forest lay just north of Greenshadow Village and served to separate the northern and southern halves of the country.

    While the miles of green expanse made for beautiful scenery, it also made traveling a pain. Everin, Cora, Ford, and the three soldiers marched up and down small knolls and green flatlands for hours. Because they could see so far in all directions, Everin was given the distinct impression that they were hardly moving at all. It took ages for the passing landscape to change.

    The traveling was made even worse by the fact that the soldiers¡¯ commanding that they not speak. The group of six moved in silence for several hours. They didn¡¯t follow any paths. Instead, the female soldier who led them navigated by reading a map and a compass. Everin had no idea what invisible force pulled the small needle, but it faithfully pointed south no matter how the soldier twisted the compass around.

    As they walked, Everin tried to enter the state that he¡¯d trained himself to fall into ¨C tossing his thoughts away and numbing himself. He found that he couldn¡¯t. Too many questions and fears swirled around inside his head. They weren¡¯t following any of the dirt paths that connected the nearby towns and villages. Wherever they were going, it must have been somewhere that wasn¡¯t visited often.

    By midafternoon, they¡¯d come to a small forest that had sprung up in the middle of a vast plain. Compared to the immense breadth of the surrounding countryside, the forest looked small, but it was probably several miles across. Small trees and foliage began to spring up around them. Before they entered a dense clump of larger trees, the lead soldier stopped.

    ¡°This is where you receive your assignment,¡± she said to the Everin, Cora, and Ford. ¡°Inside this forest are abandoned ruins from the time of the old gods. You¡¯ll find a white tower and a large building accompanying it. Inside this building is a pool full of metal rods. Everin, your task is to swim to the middle of this pool, retrieve one of these rods, and bring it back to me.¡±

    ¡°What have I gotten tangled up in?¡± Ford groaned. ¡°What could you possibly want a wet piece of metal for?¡± He asked incredulously.

    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± Everin echoed Ford. While he was relieved that this task sounded relatively safe, he was also at a loss for why this woman wanted a rusty metal rod from this pool.

    The soldier shrugged. ¡°Those are just my orders,¡± she said, holding up her map. Everin saw a map of Allomoria. Underneath the image was a set of written instructions. She withdrew the paper and folded it up before Everin could read any of the writing.

    Ford gestured at himself and Cora. ¡°And what exactly are we supposed to do?¡±

    The woman grinned. ¡°You two are in charge of making sure that he gets back alive.¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± She asked, pointing into the trees.

    The woman shrugged. ¡°Nothing too dangerous. It¡¯s just the wolves you have to be careful of. That¡¯s what these are for.¡± She reached into her pack and removed three shiny gray knives. She shoved a weapon into the hands of Everin, Cora, and Ford.

    ¡°And what if we don¡¯t want to go into the woods?¡± Ford challenged. He made sure to wait until the woman had given him his knife before testing her.

    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s either the woods or through us, and I don¡¯t like your odds in a fight.¡± As if to emphasize her point, the other two soldiers grabbed the handles of their sheathed swords, ready to draw the weapons.

    Ford looked all three soldiers up and down, apparently trying to guess what his chances would be against them. Eventually, he shook his head and snorted.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help Everin grab his stupid stick.¡±

    Ford spun on his heels and began to walk into the forest.

    ¡°And don¡¯t think about running away either. Desertion from the royal army is a felony worthy of death,¡± she called after him.

    Everin looked at Cora. They made eye contact and exchanged a worried glance.

    They followed the boy into the trees.

 Chapter 5 (Everin)

    The forest wasn¡¯t large, but it was old ¨C full of trees that had been given the opportunity to grow tall and strong. The thick layer of leaves only let dappled splotches of sunlight through, casting the whole forest in an eerie twilight. Everin had worried that they would get lost; however, a rough trail wound its way through the trees. Whether it was made by humans or animals, Everin couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Do you think what that soldier said about the wolves was true?¡± Cora asked quietly.

    Ford shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the day. Wolves shouldn¡¯t be out right now.¡±

    Cora nodded, but Everin noticed that she didn¡¯t relax her grip on her knife.

    They must have walked for at least a mile when Cora called out, ¡°Hey! Look at this!¡±

    She was standing by the trunk of a large tree and waving the two boys over. Everin stepped forward and saw that she was pointing at a large butterfly clinging to the bark of the tree.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Ford asked.

    ¡°Look at it,¡± Cora instructed. ¡°Have you ever seen any butterflies this size or this color before?¡±

    Ford shook his head. ¡°No, but is it going to help us get out of this place faster?¡±

    He sounded agitated. Everin couldn¡¯t tell if it was nerves or annoyance or if that was just how Ford always was. Maybe it was some combination of all three.

    Cora shrugged. ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be worth pointing out,¡± she said.

    She left the bug¡¯s side, and Everin stepped forward to take a closer look at it. Cora was right. This butterfly was quite large ¨C bigger than his hand. It also had bright green and yellow wings. Everin was sure it was a trick of the fluctuating forest light, but it almost looked like the insect was faintly glowing. A gentle breeze drifted through the trees and the butterfly took off in flight before Everin could inspect it further. He turned and saw that Cora and Ford were waiting for him to continue moving forward. He quickly joined the two, and they continued their journey deeper into the forest.

    As they walked, Everin became more aware of small physical discomforts. For some reason, his mouth felt dry, and what must have been the anticipation of danger made his stomach turn. They¡¯d only travelled another half mile when Everin heard a rustling noise from the brush behind them.

    He snapped his head around and froze as a large gray wolf stepped out onto the trail. Everin sensed Cora and Ford equally transfixed on either side of him. The wolf growled, and Everin¡¯s jaw dropped. It had three eyes ¨C two in their normal positions and a third mounted on the middle of its forehead. All three eyes were locked on the trio, hungry pupils dilated.

    The wolf snarled louder and slowly began advancing towards the group. Everin didn¡¯t move, unsure of what to do. There was no way they could outrun the animal, and the blade in his hand felt awfully flimsy at the moment.

    ¡°Eyes! Do you see its eyes!¡± Cora whispered.

    Slowly, the two boys nodded. Before the wolf got too close, Ford stepped up.

    ¡°Back!¡± he yelled, waving his arms over his head. ¡°Stay back!¡±

    The wolf growled even louder and bared its teeth, but Ford didn¡¯t quit. ¡°I said stay back! Go! Scram! Get out of here!¡±

    The boy took two steps towards the wolf, and Everin turned away, afraid that it would lunge at him. Instead, the wolf started to back down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Get lost!¡± Ford shouted with renewed vigor.

    Finally, the animal retreated back into the brush it had come from. Everin realized he¡¯d been holding his breath. He exhaled deeply and felt his heart pounding madly in his chest. Ford turned back to Everin and Cora.

    ¡°He was by himself, not looking for a fight,¡± he said.

    Cora nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great, but what on earth was that? Tell me you saw its eyes.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Ford raised his arms in a show of confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard any stories of three-eyed animals before.¡±

    Cora nodded. ¡°Yeah, something¡¯s really not right here.¡±

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s keep going. Let¡¯s get in and out of here before we run into anything else,¡± Everin jumped in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to agree with Everin on this one,¡± Ford said. ¡°We can worry about what it was once we¡¯re out of here.¡±

    Cora nodded in agreement, and the trio kept moving down the trail; albeit much more cautiously than before.

    As they walked, Everin realized that he was starting to feel weak. His hands felt cold and clammy, and his stomach ached. At first, he thought it was shock from the wolf and the situation in general, but soon he realized that he genuinely felt sick. Maybe the butterfly had released some kind of toxin into the air, he thought. Probably not. More likely, it was Everin¡¯s body wimping out on him. He gritted his teeth and marched on.

    Soon, they arrived at a wall. It was hard to identify the structure as a wall because it was completely overgrown with vines and moss, but as Everin approached, he saw that there was stone underneath. The faint path that they¡¯d followed through the forest led them to an archway in the wall.

    ¡°This has to be the ruins,¡± Cora said as she laid eyes on the wall.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ford said. ¡°Let¡¯s get Everin¡¯s stick and get out of here fast.¡±

    Before Everin could warn him to be more cautious, Ford pushed aside the hanging vines that blocked the archway and entered the ruins. Tentatively, Everin and Cora followed. On the other side of the wall was a massive white tower, just as the soldier had described. It was covered in overgrowth, and some of the paint had chipped away, but there was no mistaking this giant cylindrical tower as the one that she¡¯d been talking about. Between the tower and the archway Everin had just walked through was a large stone building, also covered by a layer of foliage.

    ¡°Can either of you read that sign?¡± Everin asked, pointing at large block letters painted on the face of the building. Everin could read common Allomorian script, but these words were written in the language of the old gods ¨C a sure sign that they were in the ruins.

    ¡°I think I can,¡± Ford said. ¡°My parents taught me a bit of the old language.¡±

    The boy squinted at the words. ¡°I think it translates to, ¡®Richmond South Nuclear Power Plant.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Nuclear?¡± Cora repeated. ¡°That was the energy that fueled the old gods¡¯ weapons. The ones they used in their last battle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess we¡¯re in the right place,¡± Ford replied.

    Everin walked up to the front of the building. There was a thick metal door that swung open easily when he gave it a push. The interior of the building was dark except for faint light that streamed in through windows.

    ¡°Are you both ready?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hang on just a bit,¡± Cora said. Everin looked over and saw that she was leaning against the side of the building. Both of her forearms were pressed against the wall, and she was heaving deep breaths.

    ¡°Cora! Are you okay?¡± Everin asked, concern rising in his voice.

    She nodded weakly. ¡°Yeah, I just¡­¡± she leaned over and vomited. She hadn¡¯t eaten much over the past two days, so there wasn¡¯t much to spill onto the mossy ground.

    Everin ran over to her, but she straightened up quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay,¡± she reassured him as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Just feeling sick, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Everin said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling worse and worse since we walked into the forest.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was just me, but I guess not. I¡¯m not feeling great either,¡± Ford added. ¡°It must be something about this place that¡¯s doing this to us. Everin, let¡¯s get that rod and get out of here before we all catch an illness.¡±

    Cora gave Everin and encouraging nod, and he turned back to the open door. Everin walked into the building slowly, letting his eyes adjust to the reduced light. He found himself in an open chamber, at the other side was a corridor. Everin crossed the hall and wandered down the hall, Cora and Ford on his heels.

    They explored hallways and staircases around the building, only stopping briefly when Everin and then Ford needed to vomit. The building was eerily devoid of life. No plants grew in the hallways, even though the windows let in moderate amounts of sunlight. Finally, Everin pushed open a door to reveal a pool of water.

    ¡°Here it is!¡± he called.

    Cora and Ford joined him and took in the sight. It was a massive pool dug into the stone floor. Light from high windows reflected off the water, which was remarkably clear given how old the pool must have been. Everin peered into the water¡¯s depths and could see bundles of metal rods arranged in neat rows at the bottom of the pool. Some of these rods had snapped free and were now floating on the surface.

    ¡°Are you ready to ready to grab one?¡± Ford asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Just give me moment,¡± Everin said. He bent over and rested his hands on his knees. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but as soon as he¡¯d walked into the room with the massive pool, a second wave of nausea had washed over him. Everin¡¯s body threatened to throw up again, but he was able to regain control. He took a few deep breaths and approached the water.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be too hard,¡± he said, mostly to himself.

    Everin kicked off his sandals. He pulled his shirt off and cast it aside, revealing his somewhat scrawny frame. Everin took a step off the stone ledge and let himself fall into the water with a splash.

    As soon as he dropped into the pool, Everin knew that something was wrong. His chest felt like it was being constricted. His stomach heaved with newfound energy. Everin¡¯s head popped above the surface, and he frantically splashed as he sucked in air. Once he realized that he could still swim with the effects of the water wrenching his intestines, Everin began to paddle out towards the middle of the pool towards the closest of the metal rods. Everin assumed that the rod must not have been solid metal, otherwise would have sunk to the bottom. He couldn¡¯t see what was inside the rod as he approached it, however.

    The piece of metal began to drift away from Everin as the ripples from his paddling propagated through the water. As he spent more time in the pool, Everin felt increasingly worse. His throat began to burn, and painful cramps ate away at his sides. His vision was beginning to blur. At first, he¡¯d assumed it was water getting into his eyes, but now, Everin began to panic as he realized that his bodily functions were beginning to fail. Frantically, Everin began to kick harder, but he was so dizzy that he wasn¡¯t sure that he was moving in the right direction anymore.

    Every kick was agony. The pain was disorientating. Everin stopped thinking clearly. Why did he have to put himself through this? Performing this dumb task for some nameless soldiers. It was pointless. It was all so pointless. He had no family, no inheritance, and now that he¡¯d been drafted into the king¡¯s army, he had no future. Everin felt a deep sadness stab through him as the realization came. He had nothing left to live for. The burning sensation in his body reached a point where it couldn¡¯t be ignored. Everin realized that he was going to die in this pool.

    Truthfully, he¡¯d known that for the past several seconds. What he¡¯d just realized was that he didn¡¯t care. This was probably the most fitting way for him to pass. A failure in life and a failure in his dying act, the rod still floating out of reach. Everin would have cried if he hadn¡¯t been furiously paddling the water and spluttering for air. It was all so unfair. All this pain and suffering, so completely and utterly meaningless.

    Everin realized that he wasn¡¯t moving anymore, instead, he was just struggling to stay afloat. The strength was quickly fading from his limbs. Inch by inch, his face began to sink below the surface of the water. He thought he heard a voice calling his name.

    Just before his nose and mouth became submerged, Everin felt something change within him. He didn¡¯t have words for it. It was like a part of his brain that had been turned off suddenly woke up. A white light flashed before his eyes, and suddenly the world looked different. He couldn¡¯t describe how it was different, but something fundamental about the world he perceived had changed. Before Everin could process it all, an excruciating pain pounded into his mind. Everin gasped from the shock, causing him to suck in a mouthful of water. The world was already beginning to turn black as he sank beneath the surface.

 Chapter 6 (Cora)

    This was bad. Really bad.

    Everin had appeared to struggle as he swam towards the center of the pool. He¡¯d splashed loudly, and Cora had seen him gasping for breath as he paddled through the water.

    ¡°He knows how to swim, right?¡± Ford asked.

    Cora nodded. There was a small stream that ran past Greenshadow Village. She and Everin had both swum in its waters as children, so Cora knew that Everin was a capable swimmer. It must have been the sickness they were all experiencing. Cora hadn¡¯t voiced her concerns, but it had felt like the gut-writhing nausea had increased a notch when they entered the large chamber.

    Cora and Ford watched Everin closely from the lip of the pool. His strokes had been jerky and uncoordinated. The rate at which he moved through the water had continued to decrease until he was about twenty yards away from them. That was when Cora saw Everin begin to twist his head frantically, as if he¡¯d lost his bearings. He stopped moving horizontally and began thrashing furiously, fighting to stay afloat.

    ¡°Everin, are you alright?¡± She called out, but he didn¡¯t appear to hear her. Instead, he kept choking and gasping for air. Suddenly, his head snapped back, and his body went limp. The boy began slowly sinking beneath the surface.

    ¡°Everin!¡± Cora screamed. Without a second thought, she tensed her knees and prepared to jump.

    ¡°Wait! It looks dangerous!¡± Ford called out, but it was too late. Cora leapt forward, knifing into the water with a graceful dive. Ford sighed and jumped in after her.

    The moment her body hit the water, Cora began to understand what had happened to Everin. The liquid felt wrong, almost like it burned her skin the longer she stayed submerged in it. Determined to reach her sinking friend, she did her best to ignore the pain from the water. She¡¯d always been a better swimmer than Everin, and she reached him with several powerful strokes.

    His body had already drifted several feet below the surface by the time she arrived. Cora steadied herself, filled her lungs with the biggest breath that she could manage, and plunged beneath the surface. Cora¡¯s eyes stung fiercely as she struggled to keep them open underwater. In the faint light that shone through the building¡¯s windows and onto the pool¡¯s surface, she could make out the faint outline of Everin¡¯s body.

    Cora reached out her arms and scrabbled blindly where she saw his outline. Finally, miraculously, her hand made contact with flesh. She gripped Everin¡¯s arm and kicked furiously to pull him upward. Everin¡¯s body hung like a dead weight. Cora¡¯s lungs were on fire, both from a lack of oxygen and from the effects of the pool. Her progress to the surface was painfully slow, but she would rather let her lungs burst than let go of Everin.

    Just when Cora thought she was going to black out, her face broke the surface of the water. She inhaled greedy breaths and tried to pull Everin up beside her. The boy¡¯s body was too heavy to push above the surface. Cora paddled furiously but couldn¡¯t keep both herself and Everin above the water. She began to cough as she inhaled drops of water from her panicked splashing.

    Suddenly, Everin¡¯s body became much lighter. His head bobbed above the water, and Cora found that she was able to relax her flailing limbs, keeping afloat with a steady treading of the water. She looked and saw Ford on the other side of Everin, supporting the rest of his weight.

    ¡°We need to get him out of the water!¡± Cora called.

    Ford nodded, and they worked to carry the boy¡¯s limp body back to the edge of the pool. They moved as fast as they could, both for fear of Everin¡¯s health, and because Cora suspected that the water would drain their own strength if they stayed in it for too long.

    They reached the lip of the pool, and Cora entrusted Everin¡¯s full weight to Ford while she climbed out of the water. Once she was on solid ground, Cora knelt before the pool. Ford pushed Everin¡¯s body up towards her. She hooked her arms underneath her friend¡¯s armpits and groaned with the effort as she pulled him out of the water. She laid his body on the hard ground as Ford climbed out of the pool to join her.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ford asked.

    ¡°Gamah, the village healer ¨C she once showed me a technique for situations like this,¡± Cora said. She looked over Everin¡¯s unresponsive body. She really hoped that this would work.

    Cora knelt down beside Everin¡¯s head. She lowered her ear over his mouth and nose. No breathing. She gently pressed her finger against his neck. It was faint, but there was a weak pulse. Cora used one hand to pinch Everin¡¯s nose and the other to open his mouth. She took deep breath, pressed her lips against his, and blew hard. The air forced its way into Everin¡¯s lungs and inflated his chest. Cora let the air escape, and Everin¡¯s chest fell again. She repeated the process again and again, constantly checking for breathing. Suddenly, she felt it. A gentle flow of air drifting in and out of Everin¡¯s nose.

    ¡°He¡¯s breathing!¡± she cried.

    Ford jumped from where he¡¯d been kneeling on the other side of Everin¡¯s body. Cora slowly back away. Suddenly, Everin¡¯s body sprung to life. Spasms racked his entire frame and he violently spluttered. He rolled over and coughed lungfuls of water onto the hard ground beneath him before sucking in violent breaths of sweet oxygen.

    ¡°Everin, how are you feeling?¡± Cora asked.

    ¡°So much pain¡­¡± Everin moaned quietly upon hearing her voice.

    ¡°What? Everin? Are you okay?¡±

    Everin turned to look at her, and an expression of shock plastered itself across his face.

    ¡°Cora! You¡¯re glowing!¡± he cried.

    Alarmed, Cora looked down at her body. As far as she could tell, there wasn¡¯t any light emanating from her being.

    ¡°Ford! You¡¯re green! You¡¯re both afraid!¡± Everin was shouting now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ford shouted to Cora over Everin¡¯s terrified exclamations.

    ¡°You¡¯re glowing with fear! I can see it! I can feel it!¡± he shouted.

    Cora didn¡¯t know what to do. Everin was working himself into a frenzy. His eyes weren¡¯t in focus anymore. He didn¡¯t appear to be aware of his surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much! I feel all of it!¡± Everin was spasming on the floor now. Cora felt fear coursing through her body. The more Everin lost control, the more she dreaded that the water had done something terrible to him.

    Suddenly, Everin¡¯s back arched in a violent jerk. He screamed, long and painfully. The noise echoed around the cavernous chamber. Once all the breath had escaped from his lungs, Everin fell silent and collapsed on the floor, unresponsive. Cora ran to his limp figure.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ford asked.

    Cora checked Everin¡¯s body again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s still breathing. We need to get him to a healer.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± Ford demanded.

    Cora looked from Everin¡¯s body to Ford and back again, desperation in her eyes. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to take him back to the soldiers and hope that they know what to do. There isn¡¯t a village for miles around here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I can carry him,¡± Ford volunteered.

    Core nodded gratefully, and he knelt down to pick up the boy. Ford was tall, and years of working in his parents¡¯ forge had left him with plenty of lean muscle across his body. He picked Everin up and draped the boy over his powerful shoulders. Together, Cora and Ford hurried to retrace their steps out of the building and back through the forest trail.

    Cora lead, holding her knife tightly in one hand, not that it would been very useful if another three-eyed wolf chose to attack. The two figures stumbled through the trail as quickly as Ford could move with Everin¡¯s weight slowing him down. He had to crouch at times to prevent low-hanging branches from swiping at Everin¡¯s body. Periodically, Cora would stop and check to make sure that Everin was still breathing.

    Eventually, the trail led then back to the edge of the forest. They burst out of a cluster of trees into a small clearing where the three soldiers sat. At the appearance of Cora and Ford, they sprang to their feet.

    ¡°Back already?¡± the lead soldier asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have your rod,¡± Cora said. ¡°Everin went into the pool to get it, and it nearly killed him. He needs a healer.¡±

    The soldier grinned. ¡°That¡¯s alright. The point wasn¡¯t for Everin to fetch the rod. All that he needed to do was get in the water,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why? What did the water do to him?¡± Cora demanded.

    The woman shrugged. ¡°Those were just the instructions I was given. Now, let¡¯s see what¡¯s next.¡± She unfolded a piece of paper and quickly scanned over it. She nodded to herself and looked over at the two soldiers at her side. She pointed two fingers at Cora and Ford. ¡°Kill those two. We only need the boy.¡±

    Cora felt her breath catch in her lungs. Ford carefully set Everin down and stood protectively in front of him, knife drawn. The two soldiers carefully approached Cora and Ford. They both had shiny alumin armor protecting their chests, arms, and legs. They unsheathed the swords at their hips, and Cora felt her stomach drop. There was no way that she and Ford could take these guys in a fight. They had no armor, only their sopping wet clothes. And their skimpy knives were no match for the soldiers¡¯ swords.

    Cora tried to calm her wildly beating heart. She tried to clear the racing thoughts in her head, but to no avail. She began hyperventilating. Pure terror gripped her body and held her in place. She couldn¡¯t even take a step backwards as the two soldiers continued to approach. They were in a balanced stance, swords extended, approaching their prey with expressionless faces. When the soldiers were just a few paces away, Cora heard a rusting come from the ground behind her. Everin¡¯s eyes snapped open. The soldiers paused as he jumped to his feet.

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted.

    His face was locked in a grimace, as if he were in a great pain. Everin raised his hands.

    ¡°No, no, no! Stay away!¡± He squeezed his eyes shut and clenched his outstretched hands into tight fists. Cora gasped as she saw green sparks begin to appear. They danced around his fists and grew bigger and brighter. Everin cried out in pain, but he let the energy continue to gather.

    Cora and Ford carefully backed away from Everin. Cora wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but she was afraid to get too close. She noticed; however, that her fear of the soldiers had faded. The soldiers backed away as well. Even the lead soldier was in shock. Apparently, her instructions had not prepared her for what she was witnessing.

    Everin shouted. It wasn¡¯t an angry battle cry, but instead sounded like a fearful howl of a wounded animal. He opened his hands, and arcs of green lightning leapt from them. They streaked across the clearing. Some stabbed into trees, biting chips of bark off the trunks. Others buried themselves in the ground. A few fingers of lightning struck the three soldiers. The energy sank into their metal armor and spread across their bodies.

    The three soldiers were knocked off their feet. They convulsed on the ground across the clearing where they lay for a few moments before becoming still. Cora turned to look back at Everin just in time to see his eyes roll into the back of his head. He sank to his knees, and Cora rushed to catch him before he fell forward onto the grass.

    ¡°Everin, what¡¯s happening?¡± she whispered.

    The unconscious boy gave no response.

 Chapter 7 (Everin)

    Everin woke up and went through his usual routine. He enjoyed the half-second of bliss before his memories caught up with him. This time, when they hit, they crashed over him like a wave, threatening to drown him. Every sad morning that Everin had ever experienced was nothing compared to this. He was aware of every nuanced feeling of loss, hatred, regret, and sorrow that ran through his consciousness. It was like he¡¯d never known what feeling sad was like before this moment.

    The pain was too much to bear. This misery sucked the life from his body. He groaned and screwed his eyes shut even tighter.

    Suddenly, there was a cry of ¡°he¡¯s awake!¡±

    Everin heard footsteps running across a wooden floor and felt a hand gently rest on his shoulder.

    ¡°Everin, can you hear me?¡± the voice asked.

    Slowly, he forced himself to open his eyes. He saw Cora standing over him, but something was different about her. She had a faint green aura around her figure. Everin wasn¡¯t sure how, but he knew she was scared.

    ¡°Cora, you¡¯re glowing,¡± he said.

    Worry lines crossed her face, and the intensity of the light slightly increased.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said earlier, Everin. Are you sure you¡¯re seeing clearly? Here, let me see if this helps.¡±

    She dabbed at his cheeks with a cloth. For the first time, Everin realized that he was crying. He blinked and rubbed his eyes in an effort to clear his vision as Cora wiped the lines of water off his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still glowing,¡± he said.

    ¡°Maybe the water screwed with his brain?¡± another voice ventured.

    Everin turned and saw Ford standing over him on the other side of the bed. Like Cora, Ford had a faint green light surrounding his being.

    ¡°You saw what he did to those soldiers. That has to have something to do with what he¡¯s saying,¡± Cora insisted.

    Everin heard a door swing open.

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s awake,¡± a third voice said. It was familiar, but Everin couldn¡¯t place where he¡¯d heard it before.

    Slowly, he pushed himself into a sitting position. At the foot of his bed, he saw Gamah, the healer of Greenshadow Village. He examined his surroundings for the first time. He was in a small room with stone walls. Shelves covered in bandages, jars of ointments, and other medical supplies were lined up to his left. To his right, a large window was cut into the wall. Everin looked outside and saw that the sun was low on the horizon. He also realized that he recognized the view through the window.

    ¡°I¡¯m back in Greenshadow Village?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gamah said. She was an old woman with long, gray hair and had served as the village healer for as long as Everin could remember. She also had an aura about her. It was a soft green with touches of blue mixed in.

    ¡°You have your friends to thank for that,¡± she continued. ¡°If not for Cora and Ford, you¡¯d probably be dead.¡±

    Everin looked over at Cora.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°After you fought off the soldiers, you blacked out. Ford carried you to the nearest path, and we followed it until we ran into some traveling merchants. They let us ride in an empty cart and carried us to Greenshadow Village. We arrived last night, and Gamah let us stay here.¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s the morning?¡± Everin asked.

    Cora nodded. ¡°Everin?¡± she asked, her tone deadly serious. He saw the green aura around her flare even stronger.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What happened back there? It looked like green lightning was coming out of your hands.¡±

    Everin closed his eyes and put a hand to his face. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°I woke up back there because I sensed your fear. I opened my eyes, and I saw it.¡±

    ¡°You saw our fear?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin nodded. ¡°It looked like this intense green aura around both of your bodies. I¡¯m not exactly sure how to describe what happened next, but I used it. I absorbed the green energy from both of you and released it through my hands.¡± He turned to look at his friend.

    ¡°Cora, I don¡¯t know how else to explain it, but I think I can see people¡¯s suffering. And I think I can control it.¡±

    Cora shook her head in disbelief. ¡°So, when you said I was glowing¡­¡±

    ¡°I was seeing your fear.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you sure that he didn¡¯t hit his head on the way here?¡± Gamah interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy, but I don¡¯t know how else to explain what I¡¯m sensing,¡± Everin replied. ¡°I can see your suffering right now.¡±

    ¡°My suffering?¡± Gamah asked. ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    Everin studied the energy radiating from the woman¡¯s body. ¡°Well, it¡¯s mostly a gentle green. I guess that¡¯s your fear about what¡¯s happened to me. And there¡¯s also traces of blue. You¡¯re overcoming a sadness right now.¡±

    Gamah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I lost a patient last week. They were sick with an infection that I couldn¡¯t figure out how to treat, but there¡¯s no way he could have known that,¡± she told Cora and Ford. Everin saw her eyes begin to glisten with a layer of water, and the blue energy started to intensify around Gamah¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± he said. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡±

    Instinctively, he reached a hand forward. Tendrils of the blue light began to leave her body, reaching for Everin¡¯s outstretched digits. Soon, all the blue energy had poured itself out of Gamah¡¯s body and into Everin¡¯s own. As the threads of blue energy swirled up and down Everin¡¯s arm, sadness hit him like a physical blow to his face. A sharp feeling of loss overcame him. He sniffled and blinked hard several times in an effort to fight back stinging tears.

    ¡°Everin, are you alright?¡± Cora asked. The three of them watched Everin struggle, unable to see the azure energy clinging to his body.

    Everin struggled to free himself from this painful energy that added itself onto the sorrow that had gripped him that morning. He opened his palm and focused on expelling the power, pushing it down the length of his arm.

    Cora and Ford gasped as a glowing blue ring formed just above Everin¡¯s open palm. He exhaled as he pushed the energy from his body. A short beam of blue light fired itself upward from Everin¡¯s palm. It blasted into the thatched roof, punching a hole the size of Everin¡¯s fist through the ceiling. Bits of straw drifted down onto the group.

    Everin groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize that would happen.¡±

    Gamah looked at him with a combination of awe and shock. Her mouth was agape, but the corners were twitched upward in a slight, disbelieving grin.

    ¡°My sadness. It¡¯s gone,¡± she said.

    ¡°You mean Everin made your sadness go away?¡± Cora asked, incredulous.

    Everin shook his head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t make it go away. I took it from her ¨C just like what I did earlier with the energy from your fear. I absorbed it, experienced all her feelings of loss and regret, and then released it as energy. I don¡¯t know how I knew to do it, I just did.¡±

    ¡°So, you experienced her pain for her?¡± Cora asked him.

    ¡°Only her sadness,¡± Everin added. ¡°She¡¯s still scared about what¡¯s happened to me, so she has some green aura left. And I can¡¯t make her forget about her patient. Her mind is already starting to generate more blue energy. All I did was provide temporary relief.¡±

    ¡°At the cost of your own well-being,¡± Gamah added. Her concerned expression had returned. ¡°Please, Everin, don¡¯t do that again. I appreciate your trying to help, but this pain is something I need to work through on my own.¡±

    Everin nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Letting Gamah¡¯s sorrow flow through him had taken more out of Everin than he¡¯d expected. He felt both his physical and mental energy draining.

    ¡°Can I go back to sleep?¡± he asked.

    Cora shook her head. ¡°Everin, we can¡¯t stay here. You stunned those soldiers, but you didn¡¯t kill them. They¡¯re probably close to rejoining the royal procession as we speak. Once they¡¯re reunited with whoever was giving them orders, they¡¯ll report that we attacked them and deserted.¡±

    ¡°You know what the penalty for desertion is, right?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin groaned and let his head tilt back into the wall behind him. ¡°Argh, I hate myself. I get every single person who cares about me killed.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Cora grabbed his arm. Everin looked to her and saw her staring intently into his eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to die. I don¡¯t care if we have to hide until the war¡¯s over. We¡¯re not going to just sit here and get arrested. And Everin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°This situation isn¡¯t your fault, so don¡¯t talk about it like it is. I know this isn¡¯t time to bring it up, but I¡¯ve been studying you for the past year. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened on the night your parents died, but I know that you blame yourself for it. Everin, don¡¯t blame yourself for this too. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Slowly Everin nodded, his cheeks burned with emotions that he couldn¡¯t identify even with his new insight.

    ¡°Cora makes a good point,¡± Ford added. ¡°If we stay here, they¡¯re going to come for us to put us on trial.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to run?¡± Everin asked.

    Cora nodded. ¡°For now, until we have a better understanding of the situation. Gamah has agreed not to tell anyone that we returned to the village.¡±

    Everin looked to Gamah, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m no friend of King Valen. I think he stopped being worthy to rule the second he began sacrificing the lives of children for the sake of increasing his power.¡±

    Everin nodded gratefully and looked back to Cora and Ford. ¡°If our visit here is a secret, does that mean you won¡¯t see your families?¡±

    Cora shut her eyes for a moment and quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too easy for word of our visit to get out, and then they might torture Gamah or our parents or even Crista for information of our whereabouts.¡± Cora¡¯s green aura had been steadily fading as Everin had demonstrated that he was healthy. However, sorrowful blue energy began to cloud around her figure now.

    The new instinct that Everin had gained told him to reach out his hand and absorb the blue aura, but he held himself back. Instead, he placed his hand on top of hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gave him a weak smile.

    ¡°Do you three know where you¡¯re going to go?¡± Gamah asked.

    Ford reached into his pocket and withdrew a folded piece of paper. ¡°This was the set of instructions given to the soldiers who took us to the ruins. It also provides instructions on where Everin was to be taken next. It might not be the safest place, but I¡¯ll bet its where the answers are.¡±

    Ford handed the paper to Everin, who carefully unfolded it. At the top of the page was a detailed map of Allomoria. Beneath the figure was a set of written instructions. Everin skimmed the writing.

    ¡°Bring Everin Thornwood to the specified ruins. Send two expendables in with him to ensure his safe return. Do not go into the forest yourself. Ensure that he enters the pool inside the ruins by instructing him to retrieve a metal rod from the water. Make sure that he gets in the water ¨C this part is crucial. Execute Everin¡¯s companions when he returns. Bring him directly to me at the royal castle in Doronhine.¡±

    Everin froze when he read the last two lines of writing at the bottom of the page. For a second, his heart stopped beating. Time stopped flowing. All that existed in that moment was Everin, the words on the bottom of the page, and his memories of the worst night of his life.

    Follow these instructions with all due haste and discretion. Good luck.

    -McCarthy Loxborne

 Chapter 8 (Everin)

    McCarthy Loxborne.

    The man who had taken so much from him.

    Everin reread the name over and over again. The name that had haunted his dreams at night and consumed his waking thoughts during countless miserable days. His hands trembled as he held the paper, shaking with a rage that had burned for nearly a year.

    ¡°Everin, what¡¯s up?¡± Cora inquired when he didn¡¯t life his eyes from the paper.

    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± he breathed quietly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Ford asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s McCarthy!¡± Everin choked out. Blood rushed to his face. Tears welled in his eyes again, and he was powerless to stop them from falling. ¡°The man who killed my parents. He¡¯s the one who gave these orders!¡±

    Cora gasped. ¡°Everin, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she started to say before Everin interrupted her with a scream of frustration.

    ¡°He took everything from me! I hate him! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Everin thrashed his arm forward and hurled the sheet of paper aside. It only travelled a few feet through the air before catching in the wind and drifting to the floor.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Ford cried as he bent down and gently scooped up the paper, making sure that it wasn¡¯t ripped.

    Cora carefully touched Everin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡±

    Everin realized that he was breathing hard. He tried to steady his breaths and unfurrow his brow before responding, ¡°I can¡¯t shake him from my dreams, and now he¡¯s back in my life. I wish he would disappear. I wish he would just vanish from the face of the earth, before he can hurt anyone else.¡±

    Before Cora could speak up, Everin continued, ¡°You know what this means, right?¡±

    Cora¡¯s face was creased deeply in concern.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that I was right. My parents weren¡¯t killed by random bandits that night. McCarthy has some kind of plan that involves my parents and me.¡± Everin swallowed hard. ¡°Now that I know there¡¯s a reason, I have to know why he killed them. I have to find McCarthy.¡±

    ¡°You want to confront this man again? Everin, he¡¯s dangerous,¡± Cora said, shocked.

    Everin shook his head, his moment of panic replaced with a chilling clarity. ¡°I need answers. This is my life, Cora. For the past year, I¡¯ve been trying to find closure. This is it. I have to know why he took my family and gave me¡­whatever this ability it. I need answers, and I need justice. That¡¯s the only thing that matters.¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes glistened. Everin saw the faintest of blue light enter her aura. She nodded.

    ¡°Okay, we can leave first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Everin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with me,¡± he blurted. ¡°This is dangerous. I don¡¯t want to drag you in.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got nowhere else to go,¡± Ford said. ¡°We deserted too, so we can¡¯t stay here. And this McCarthy fellow tried to kill Cora and me, too. I¡¯d say this has gotten a bit personal.¡±

    Everin slowly nodded. ¡°Okay. We find McCarthy, figure out why he went after my parents and me, then we¡¯ll avoid getting caught for desertion until the war ends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Ford said.

    ¡°Me too,¡± added Cora.

    Gamah sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say I like the idea of you young people running into danger like this, but I suppose if can¡¯t be any more dangerous than fighting Meronne¡¯s army. I can hide you three in this room until you¡¯re ready to leave.¡±

    The trio thanked her, and Gamah stepped outside, carefully shutting the door behind her.

    Ford turned back where Everin lay in bed. He turned the paper with McCarthy¡¯s instructions and the map of Allomoria around so that Everin and Cora could see it.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°McCarthy said he¡¯d be at Doronhine waiting for Everin. That means that all we have to do to find him is to get to Doronhine without getting caught by King Valen¡¯s army,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done,¡± Cora commented.

    Ford shrugged. ¡°Not if we use the Elderwood Forest for cover.¡±

    ¡°You want to travel through the forest?¡± Cora couldn¡¯t keep the surprise out of her voice.

    ¡°The only other way to get to Doronhine is to travel up the Belingua River, but King Valen¡¯s troops travel up and down it all the time. We¡¯d be sure to be spotted. We could try walking around the western edge of the forest, but that would take weeks.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be safe traveling through the forest?¡± Cora asked.

    Ford nodded. ¡°Spring is just beginning. Any dangerous animals are probably still hibernating, and if we run into any soldiers or bandits, Everin can do that thing with the lightning to them again.¡±

    Cora turned to see what Everin thought of that, but he was asleep in his bed. The trauma of dealing with Gamah¡¯s emotions as well as his own from the traumatic memories that McCarthy¡¯s name had stirred up had been too painful. While Cora and Ford had talked, Everin had allowed his mind to check out. He distanced his consciousness from the wounds freshly opened by the mention of McCarthy¡¯s name and escaped into a dreamless sleep.

    Cora decided not to wake Everin. She quietly discussed more details for their trip with Ford. She found that he was quite knowledgeable on a variety of topics including geography, navigation, and local wildlife. It was something that pleasantly surprised her ¨C she hadn¡¯t expected the boy to know much more than how to work metal in his parents¡¯ forge. Once she and Ford were content with their travel plans, they agreed that it was best to get some rest before their departure. They were both tired from having stayed up most of the previous night watching Everin. There were no other beds in the room, so they both unrolled sheets onto the smooth wooden floor and drifted to sleep on either side of Everin¡¯s bed.

    That afternoon, the trio awoke. Cora explained their travel plans to Everin, and he agreed that she and Ford had decided on the path that gave them the best chance of remaining undetected. For the rest of the day and into the night, the group talked quietly amongst themselves to pass the time. Cora made sure to keep Everin engaged in the conversation, because she noticed that his face would start to take on a familiar detached expression if he was able to sit and think about McCarthy for too long. Gamah came in at one point to bring them food, but otherwise, she treated patients and made sure not to open the door to their room.

    Everin, Cora, and Ford talked about their village, and how it would change after the draft. They talked about the war and speculated as to why King Valen had chosen now to strike. They even got around to discussing the previous day¡¯s events. They were all still at a loss for words when it came to explaining the three-eyed wolf, the pool with the metal rods, or what the ruins could have been used for during the age of the old gods.

    Finally, after several hours of nightfall had passed, they decided that it was time to move. They each took with them a thin, rolled-up sheet of fabric to serve as a sort of bedroll, and a canteen made of hardglass, filled to the brim with fresh water. Ford carried a pack full of bread and dried meats. If rationed properly, it would be enough to get them through the Elderwood Forest. Gamah had been kind enough to provide them with the resources for their travel. After the draft, there just weren¡¯t as many mouths to feed in Greenshadow Village, she¡¯d said.

    They left Gamah¡¯s hut just as the first rays of sunlight began to creep over the horizon. They avoided the main road that ran through the village, just in case anyone was out for an early morning stroll. There was a slight chill in the air that morning, and Everin was eager for the sun to rise and banish the cold.

    Soon, they found themselves approaching the outskirts of the small village. The only structure that lay between them and the open plain was Margoline¡¯s hut. As the three moved closer, Everin saw a light glowing in one of the windows. Apparently, his former caretaker was up early, or perhaps she hadn¡¯t slept.

    As they crept past, he whispered, ¡°hold on. I have to check something.¡±

    He left Cora and Ford and carefully padded his way to the hut, keeping out of sight of the window. Everin reached the stone structure and knelt down underneath the window. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure where the desire came from, but he needed to see Margoline with his new eyes ¨C he needed to understand her.

    Ever so slowly, Everin raised his head until he could peer inside. Through the smudgy glass windowpane, he saw a familiar form. The short woman sat in a rocking chair, knitting. She absentmindedly stared at the wall across the room as she worked, appearing disinterested in whatever she was making. The knitting wasn¡¯t what caught Everin¡¯s attention, however. It was her aura.

    It was much brighter than Cora¡¯s, Ford¡¯s or Gamah¡¯s had been earlier. It was a deep blue, so thick that it threatened to obscure her outline. Instead of floating faintly around her figure, it smothered her with its intense, navy blue energy. Even through the glass window, Everin could sense the intensity of Margoline¡¯s sadness. She was a broken woman. There was so much energy around her than Everin feared what might happen to him if he tried to absorb it into himself. He turned away and began creeping back to his companions. There was nothing he could do for Margoline.

    Cora didn¡¯t ask him what he¡¯d seen when he returned. Everin offered her a silent expression of gratitude as they continued walking down the path that led out of the village. As the sun began to show itself, their surroundings became clearer. Greenshadow village was only a mile south of the fringes of the Elderwood Forest. Soon, the wall of trees materialized in front of the group. Everin could hear birds chirping from their nests in the upper branches. It was a cheerful sound that stood in stark contrast to the somberness of their mission.

    The path that Everin, Cora, and Ford walked on continued into the thick of the forest itself. The road was well-trodden and wound through the towering trees. It was wide enough for Everin, Cora, and Ford to walk side by side with room to spare. There were several such paths that ran through the Elderwood Forest. Soldiers, traders, and travelers of all kinds used them to traverse the ancient woods. For those who couldn¡¯t afford a ferry down the Belingua River, or wished to travel unnoticed, these roads were the fastest way to cross between the northern and southern halves of Allomoria.

    As they walked deeper into the trees, the morning night faded, obscured by the thick tree trunks all around them. Soon, they found themselves walking along a dark path, only able to see a few yards ahead of themselves. Everin turned to look at Ford as he noticed his aura changing. Spots of bright red were beginning to fade into existence around his being. Without having to think, something inside Everin told him what the aura meant.

    ¡°Ford, why are you angry?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Ford snapped back.

    ¡°Ford, I can see the energy around you.¡±

    The boy sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just annoyed that we couldn¡¯t bring a lantern or something we could use to see in this darkness.¡±

    It was true that they¡¯d decided against bringing a light with them. Cora and Ford had decided that it would make them too easy to spot as they left the village. However, that didn¡¯t make it any easier to stumble down the dark forest path. Everin looked closely at the crimson light around Ford¡¯s figure. It was the faintest red. The lack of light was only an annoyance, and hardly generated any emotional energy.

    ¡°I think I have an idea,¡± he said.

    Everin knelt down by the side of the trail and scrounged around until he found a stick that had been protected from the wet morning dew. He turned his attention back to Ford and brought down his mental walls. It was easy, almost as if he¡¯d been actively fighting to keep the energy away until then. The red light flowed from the boy and into Everin. The intensity of the aura had been faint, but the experience of feeling Ford¡¯s anger was still intense. Everin¡¯s heart began to race, and his brow furrowed tightly as he stared down at the stick he held. Everin controlled the energy and pushed it back out of himself. In a bright flash, a tongue of flame leapt from his hand and briefly enveloped the end of the stick. The fire had been larger than Everin had expected, and had also burned out quickly, however, not before igniting the dry stick.

    The flame sputtered and trembled in the slight wind. As the flame on the end of the stick grew, it steadied. Wordlessly, Everin handed his improvised torch to Ford and continued walking down the path. Cora and Ford looked to each other, surprise and perhaps a little apprehension on their faces, but they rejoined Everin, and the trio continued making their way deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 9 (McCarthy)

    McCarthy Loxborne understood the power of rituals. He awoke as soon as the first streams of sunlight crossed through his window. He climbed out of bed and did the same set of stretches every morning. A servant always brought him a simple breakfast of eggs, bread, and cheese. McCarthy always began his day by walking downstairs to his study. He examined every experiment, one by one, and recorded observations for each.

    Inside a glass tank, a butterfly with glowing green and yellow wings rested on one of the transparent walls. Further down the room lay a device with a series of glass lenses. McCarthy carried it to the window and raised it to his eye as he surveyed the scene outside the castle. Men and women marched in and out of the main gateway that opened up to the castle courtyard, already hard at work at this early hour. McCarthy frowned, the lenses obviously hadn¡¯t shown him what he wished to see.

    McCarthy set the device back down and wrote more observations in his notebook. At the end of the study was a table that contained the latest field reports from the captains who were traveling with an angel in their company. A fresh set of updates from the western procession had arrived last night. McCarthy sat down at the table and began parsing through the documents. Once he¡¯d finished reading, they would be catalogued and added to one of his bookshelves that lined the far wall. The shelves contained an eclectic mix of McCarthy¡¯s own notes, literature from other scientists, and dozens of books in various degrees of deterioration that had been excavated from the old ruins. They were all written in the script of the old gods, in which McCarthy was fluent.

    McCarthy¡¯s parents had been devout believers of the old gods. His namesake, McCarthy, had been the god of craftiness. It was his parents who had shown McCarthy the importance of rituals. As a boy, he had seen the effect that regular prayer and carefully planned sacrifices had produced in his parents. McCarthy didn¡¯t believe in the old gods. He, like most others, knew that those gods were long dead. But he did believe in the power of ritual ¨C the power of deliberate actions, careful planning, and the control over individuals that it gave him.

    This day, McCarthy¡¯s morning ritual was interrupted. There was a knock at the door, and a servant slowly opened it.

    ¡°Sir, Ichoron has arrived. He says that he must speak with you.¡±

    McCarthy looked up from his notes. He had just been reading a report on the angel¡¯s performance in a recent border skirmish. Over the past few years, Ichoron had been making excellent progress ¨C growing in confidence as he adjusted to his abilities. If the angel was here; however, and not with the southern royal procession, that meant that something had gone awry.

    ¡°Bring him to me,¡± McCarthy replied.

    The servant nodded and closed the study door. McCarthy sighed and pushed aside his papers. Now, it was time for another ritual to begin.

    McCarthy stood up straight and pushed the creases out of his coat. He made sure that the blade strapped to his hip was visible. Presentation was everything. McCarthy positioned himself in front of the door and waited for the angel to arrive.

    Moments later, Ichoron entered. He still wore his alumin chest plate and ceremonial cape. A layer of sweat beaded on his face and muscular arms. The angel must have sprinted across half of Allomoria to reach him ¨C a daunting distance, even for a being as fast as Ichoron. McCarthy stood with his head held high and didn¡¯t acknowledge the young man until Ichoron dropped down to one knee before him.

    ¡°My lord, you have made me into who I am. I thank you.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You are welcome, my child. Rise,¡± McCarthy responded.

    Ichoron was fueled by pride, he knew. This brief ritual that he had trained the angel to perform was meant to tame his arrogance and reinforce McCarthy¡¯s control. Ichoron pushed his blond hair aside as he rose to face his master. Thick muscles flexed underneath bronzed skin. Ichoron may have been impossibly strong, but McCarthy was still a fraction of an inch taller, and he held himself at his full height over the angel.

    Ichoron waited for McCarthy to address him. Another ritual that they had perfected.

    ¡°What brings you to Doronhine?¡± the tall man asked.

    ¡°Your latest experiment encountered some difficulties,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers you sent to conduct the last experiment came back empty-handed. They reported that the experiment worked, but that the subject overpowered them and escaped with two companions.¡±

    McCarthy didn¡¯t respond right away. He paused and considered his options. Once he had decided on a course of action, he waited even longer before speaking. Ichoron looked to him, nervously waiting for an answer. McCarthy drew out his long pause. It was another one of his subtle power games ¨C making Ichoron wait in suspense. Finally, he let out a long sigh and answered.

    ¡°This is what happens when I let others conduct my research instead of traveling south of the forest and doing it myself. This situation is unfortunate, but by no means irreparable. I will send Kyzella to recapture the boy.¡±

    ¡°My lord, I can collect the boy for you,¡± he insisted.

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°Kyzella can travel just as quickly over land as you ¨C she may even be faster. I need you to return to the southeastern procession. You must execute the three soldiers who failed to conduct my experiment. This is their punishment, and I cannot have anyone else knowing the location of the ruins.¡±

    Ichoron nodded. ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±

    Behind the angel, the study door opened again. The servant poked his face through the crack.

    ¡°My lords, King Valen wishes to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see him right now,¡± McCarthy said.

    This was unfortunate. King Valen was a man who didn¡¯t take kindly to bad news. He wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear Ichoron¡¯s update.

    The angel turned but didn¡¯t make a move to leave the study. McCarthy stepped forward and pushed the door open. Ichoron followed. Another ritual that he had impressed upon the boy. McCarthy led Ichoron up several flights of stairs to one of the castle¡¯s upper floors. He paused before two wide oak doors. McCarthy again prepared himself to participate in another ritual. He pushed the doors open and entered King Valen¡¯s throne room.

    The king sat on a throne made of elegantly crafted silver metal. His weight was supported by soft, velvet cushions. King Valen was still young ¨C perhaps in his late thirties. Rumor said that he¡¯d only been twenty-one when he¡¯d claimed the throne. He had long black hair. He¡¯d brushed it so that it hung limply off the side of his head. A thin gold crown held it in place. The king was of average height, not as tall as McCarthy. He made up for this by placing his throne on an elevated stone platform at the end of his throne room. The platform was raised a few feet off the ground, so that even while seated, he could look down on McCarthy ¨C one of King Valen¡¯s own mind games.

    McCarthy and Ichoron knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads as they entered. McCarthy waited until several moments had passed before rising. The angel followed his lead.

    ¡°Ichoron, you must have urgent news if you ran here by yourself instead of sending a messenger.¡± The king¡¯s voice was deep and powerful, easily filling the large chamber.

    Ichoron proceeded to relay his news to King Valen. The king¡¯s face twisted downward in a slight frown as the boy spoke. When Ichoron finished, King Valen was silent. Someone else might have thought that he was mulling his options over in his head; however, McCarthy knew that the king had already decided what he was going to say the second Ichoron had stopped speaking. He was using McCarthy¡¯s own trick against him. McCarthy took a deep breath and fought to avoid letting the king¡¯s drawn-out silence perturb him. Finally, King Valen responded.

    ¡°This is troubling news. McCarthy, will this put me behind schedule?¡±

    McCarthy considered lying or hiding some of the details but decided against it. King Valen would know if he hadn¡¯t been truthful. It was impossible to lie to him.

    ¡°Yes, my king. It will delay Everin¡¯s development, but only by a few days. I¡¯m sending Kyzella to collect him, and the experiment will be able to continue shortly.¡±

    The king nodded and looked over to Ichoron. ¡°Leave us,¡± he said.

    The angel bowed to his king and exited the throne room.

    King Valen turned his penetrating gaze on McCarthy. ¡°You understand that I¡¯m working on a very precise schedule?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    ¡°And you remember that you promised it was safe to announce my intention to go to war because this experiment would be finished in time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    King Valen nodded. ¡°Well then let me just say it again for emphasis. Meronne¡¯s spies have surely reported that I¡¯m gathering troops. I cannot back out of a war now. I¡¯m giving you a week to get this experiment back on track. I cannot have you executed, McCarthy. You¡¯re too valuable to me. But I can punish you in other ways.¡±

    McCarthy fought to keep himself from shuddering, because he knew that was exactly the reaction that Valen was hoping for. More than once, he¡¯d sent the angels to the king for punishment. McCarthy controlled the angels through carefully planned rituals. King Valen controlled them through fear. He was perhaps the only man on earth who could hurt them.

    ¡°Yes, my king. I understand.¡±

    King Valen nodded. ¡°Very well. You may return to your work. Don¡¯t disappoint me, McCarthy.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, my king.¡±

 Chapter 10 (Everin)

    Everin, Cora, and Ford hiked through the forest all morning. Ford would stop on occasion to find a new stick, which he would light with the dying flame from the one he held. In this fashion, the trio was able to light their immediate vicinity as they walked until the sun rose high enough that its light began to illuminate the path. The road was so wide that the forest canopy couldn¡¯t reach across it, leaving a wide gap for the sun¡¯s rays to fall upon the trail. By late morning, the sun shone directly down on them, providing plenty of light and warming the air. It was shaping up to be a pleasant spring day.

    Everin hardly noticed the weather. He was walking through an alien world. He would pass travelers headed in the opposite direction several times every hour. Whenever someone passed, Everin would carefully study their aura. Every person who passed had an aura of some kind. For some, their suffering manifested itself in ugly hues of intense red and blue. Everin gathered that they felt profound hatred and sorrow, but he made sure to keep far away from those people, fearful of what their emotions would do to him if he accidentally accepted them into his body. For other travelers, traces of green energy drifted around them ¨C anxiety about where they were going or who they were leaving behind.

    The trio walked in silence for a long time until Cora ventured a question.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re an angel, Everin?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You know, one of King Valen¡¯s angels. You¡¯ve heard the stories about them shooting blasts of energy from their hands or summoning swords made of light from thin air. They¡¯re the only thing that comes close to what you¡¯re capable of doing.¡±

    Everin frowned. While it was true that nobody knew how the angels were created, he didn¡¯t think he could be one. The angels were proud soldiers and supernatural fighters. He was a kid who couldn¡¯t keep himself from crying half the time. He was probably even more broken than Margoline, and that was before he¡¯d been cursed with this constant awareness of others¡¯ pain on top of his own.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m an angel,¡± he decided.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ford asked. ¡°That thing you did with the lightning was pretty cool. Looked a lot like angels¡¯ powers to me.¡±

    Everin flinched, hard. He didn¡¯t answer for a moment, trying to figure out exactly what about Ford¡¯s statement had made him so upset. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and dead serious. ¡°This vision I have, this power, it¡¯s not cool.¡± He emphasized the words. ¡°My life is awful. I¡¯m not going to lie. Even before we got drafted into King Valen¡¯s army, every day was miserable. The only way I could get through it was by trying to go numb ¨C by trying to forget myself. Since I swam in that pool, I¡¯ve lost that ability to hide. It¡¯s like I understand everything there is to know about pain and suffering. Before, my sadness was a just a general feeling, and I protected myself from it by not exploring it deeper than I had to. Now, every single aspect of my pain is in razor sharp focus.¡±

    They¡¯d stopped walking. Cora¡¯s eyes were watering, Everin saw blue energy beginning to radiate from her body. Ford¡¯s mouth had dropped open in surprise, but Everin didn¡¯t stop. This was something that he needed to say.

    ¡°When I used this ability to fight off those soldiers, I used your fear. You and Cora were generating tons of this green energy, so I instinctively absorbed it and used it to fight. It was one of the worst experiences of my life. I felt all of that terror that both of you were experiencing, magnified through this new sensitivity to suffering that I have. I felt every bit of shock, betrayal, and panic, and I understood exactly how painful those emotions were to both of you. When I processed all that fear, I thought I was going to die. I thought my heart was going to explode. The same thing happened with Gamah. I had to experience days of grieving compressed down into seconds before I could release the energy. I¡¯m willing to use these powers in order to protect us, but I want you to understand this right here and right now. They are not ¡®cool,¡¯ and they are nothing like what we¡¯ve heard in the stories about the angels.¡±

    Ford stared at Everin for an eternity before his jaw finally started working again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize¡­I mean, I know that you felt it, but¡­not like that.¡±

    Everin looked down at the dirt path beneath them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said. ¡°You had no way of knowing how it feels. Nobody does, I guess.¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°I do now, though. I¡¯ll try to watch myself.¡±

    Everin managed to give him a weak smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. Although his voice cracked, and the word came out as a whisper.

    The trio continued down the trail in awkward silence. Everin didn¡¯t take his eyes off the ground ahead of him except when he studied passing travelers. He was slightly embarrassed at the outburst. He¡¯d wanted to convey how he felt, and he feared he¡¯d done it a little too effectively. Cora and Ford¡¯s auras were tinged blue now. Ford¡¯s was a mix of blue and green ¨C misery and anxiety that combined into an aquamarine color. Everin realized that the boy was ashamed. He made a mental note to apologize to Ford later, he couldn¡¯t find the strength within himself to speak up at that moment.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Nearly another hour passed as they moved through the trail. The sun was approaching its noontime position directly overhead. Everin realized that they hadn¡¯t passed anyone heading in the opposite direction in ages. Cora and Ford didn¡¯t comment on the emptiness of the trail, although they weren¡¯t studying the palette of negative emotions on every stranger who walked past, so he didn¡¯t necessarily expect them to pick up on it.

    Everin was about to comment when he saw lights up ahead. He counted four sources of bright, emerald light. This surprised him. Green was the color of fear, he knew, and he hadn¡¯t seen a green that bright all morning. Usually people with green auras had possessed a faint outline of energy, attributable to low levels of anxiety. This green was bright and urgent, the kind that indicated immediate danger.

    As he kept walking, Everin kept waiting to see the figures producing the green light come into focus, but they never did. As he continued to walk towards the sources of the light, he realized that they were coming from off the trail. Specifically, they were being emitted from behind four trees along the sides of the path.

    Everin froze. Cora and Ford stopped and turned to look back at him, concerned.

    ¡°There are people up ahead,¡± Everin whispered.

    ¡°We¡¯re on a road in the middle of the day. Of course there¡¯ll be people up ahead,¡± Cora said. She frowned at Everin.

    ¡°Not like that. There are people right ahead,¡± Everin pointed at the trees, which must have been thirty yards away. ¡°There¡¯s four people hiding behind those trees. I can see their energy. They¡¯re nervous.¡±

    ¡°They could be bandits,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°It¡¯s best we don¡¯t find out,¡± Ford added.

    ¡°Is there a way to go around them?¡± she asked.

    Everin looked at the trees around them. ¡°The forest looks pretty dense here, I don¡¯t think we could move around them without being really obvious about it.¡±

    A voice cut Cora off before she could respond. ¡°No need to go around us. We¡¯ll let you pass.¡±

    Everin¡¯s stomach dropped. He looked back to the trees and saw four figures dressed in mottled gray tunics stepping out from behind their tree trunks and onto the road. There were two men and two women. Each of them had a white bandana tied around their forehead. Everin¡¯s eyes were drawn to the short swords that hung in sheaths at their hips. Two of them also carried small shields made of hardglass strapped to their forearms.

    ¡°You¡¯ll let us pass?¡± Ford asked, somewhat skeptically.

    The same man spoke again, Everin guessed that he was their leader. While the others had nervous green energy around them, his aura also contained streaks of a fiery red.

    ¡°Welcome to our neck of the woods. I¡¯m Galimus, and I help watch over this area. That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll let you pass.¡± He grinned. ¡°For a price.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money,¡± Cora insisted.

    Galimus turned to his three followers. ¡°You hear that? They don¡¯t have any money. Why don¡¯t we shake ¡®em down a little bit and see if they can¡¯t find some?¡±

    The other three figures grinned and reached for their swords. There was a sickening screech of metal blades being drawn that made the hairs on Everin¡¯s neck stand on end. Slowly, the man and two women approached. Everin wasn¡¯t sure if they were prepared to kill, but he also really didn¡¯t want to find out.

    ¡°Hey, Everin,¡± Ford whispered. ¡°I know it¡¯s really hard for you to use your power, but now might be a good time to try just a little.¡±

    Everin nodded. He surveyed the scene around him. There was green energy around the bandits, but much of their nerves had faded away now that their swords were drawn, and they saw that they had a clear advantage. Cora and Ford, on the other hand, were shining green. Everin realized that he was actively fighting to keep himself from absorbing their energy. He took a breath and lowered his mental walls, wincing as he anticipated the impact of the emotions.

    Cora and Ford¡¯s fear leapt from their bodies into Everin. Like a wild animal fleeing a hunter, the neon light raced into his body. A small cry involuntarily escaped Everin¡¯s lips as the energy shocked his system. Then, the fear kicked in. Everin¡¯s pupils dilated, and his breaths became short and urgent. He swayed with dizziness as the physical symptoms of terror overcame his body. He could hear blood roaring in his ears. The primal urge to turn and run was so strong that Everin took a step backwards before forcing himself to turn back and face his adversaries.

    ¡°I think the kid¡¯s going to faint,¡± one of the women called out when she noticed that the blood had drained from Everin¡¯s face, and that he was swaying, threatening to fall over.

    Then, Everin took a step forward. He raised his right hand and began to push the fear from himself. The energy was just as eager to leave his body as it had been to enter. Tendrils of green lightning materialized from Everin¡¯s palm. They stabbed out into the space before him, connecting violently with tree branches overhead and scorching the ground where they struck.

    By the time the energy exhausted itself, Everin had sent nearly a dozen bolts racing towards the bandits. However, only a single line of energy had connected with one of the armed criminals. He dropped to the ground, stunned. The lightshow faded, and Everin struggled to stay on his feet, exhausted from the intensity of the emotions. The other three bandits had backed away in shock while Everin produced the lightning. Now that the danger was gone, they nervously looked between themselves.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°An angel?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not Ichoron.¡±

    ¡°What is he?¡±

    ¡°Should we still take their money?¡±

    Galimus interrupted the conversation. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still taking the money. Leave no job unfinished. That¡¯s our way.¡±

    More cautiously this time, the three remaining bandits approached Everin, Cora, and Ford.

    Everin looked around in a panic. His lightning hadn¡¯t worked. Cora and Ford were quickly generating more fear, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough energy for him to produce a strong bolt of energy yet. The two advancing women had green auras as well, but their fear was fading to a faint shimmer as Everin didn¡¯t make a move to stop them again. That left Galimus, the leader of the bandits. Everin studied his aura, which glimmered a deep red. This was a man who carried an intense hatred deep within him. There wasn¡¯t time to study the energy and try to determine where the anger came from. Quickly, Everin reached out and began to siphon the rage from the man into himself.

    The last time he¡¯d absorbed anger, it had been Ford¡¯s. Everin had been surprised by how much power he had produced, and Ford had only been slightly annoyed. Everin¡¯s whole body filled with heat. He was mad now. His panicked gasps for air turned into angry breathing through flared nostrils. Everin ran towards the bandits. They stopped, unsure of what to do.

    When he had halved the distance between them, Everin yelled. It was a primal sound. A scream at everything that was wrong in the world. He felt the heat burning within him rise to the surface. In a moment of cathartic release, he expelled the fury from his body.

    Flames erupted from him. A wave of fire raced forth in an ever-increasing semicircle. The wall of flame passed over one of the women, who shouted and dropped her blade, raising her hands to her face to protect it from the fire. Her tunic and bandana were singed by the blaze. Her hardglass shield warped and began to melt under the intense heat. The other two bandits jumped back and scurried away from the encroaching fire until it dissipated about thirty yards from Everin. The surrounding vegetation of the forest was scorched, but none of the green plant matter ignited.

    The woman who¡¯d been caught in the fire ran away to join her companions. Galimus, temporarily drained of his hatred, was apparently also drained of his resolve. He waved his two standing followers forward, and the three of them raced off into the forest. They must have left their horses off the path, just out of sight, for moments later, the animals burst through the trees. In a panic, their riders spurred the horses into a dead sprint down the trail. The three bandits were eager to put as much distance between themselves and Everin as possible.

    Everin watched their green auras fade into the depths of the trees. He looked down at his hands ¨C hands that hand just conjured lightning and summoned fire. What was he?

 Chapter 11 (Cora)

    Cora blinked hard several times as her eyes tried to adjust after being blinded by Everin¡¯s fire. She looked up just in time to see the remaining three bandits flee into the forest. Everin swayed on his feet, rooted to the spot that he¡¯d released the flames from. Cora ran towards him.

    Everin appeared to be physically intact. The flames hadn¡¯t even singed his skin or clothes. Mentally, Cora wasn¡¯t sure how he fared. Everin bent over, placing his hands on his knees. He stared into the ground, struggling to control his breathing.

    ¡°Everin, are you able to move? We¡¯ve got to get out of here before those guys come back,¡± she said.

    After a moment, Everin nodded. Cora put and arm around his shoulders and helped to guide him to an upright position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± she said.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ford called from behind her.

    She turned and saw that he was standing over the unconscious bandit.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Stocking up,¡± was his response. ¡°This guy¡¯s knocked out. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be like this, but I figured we could grab a few of his things before he wakes up and rejoins his gang. It¡¯s only fair.¡±

    Cora frowned. She wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about stealing, even if it was from a thief.

    Finally, she consented.

    ¡°Okay, but make it fast.¡±

    She began slowly guiding Everin down the path. Once he¡¯d built up enough momentum to keep walking forward on his own, she took her hands off him and walked alongside the boy. Soon, Ford joined them.

    ¡°He had a small bag of silver coins, a sword, and some flint and steel,¡± Ford reported. ¡°I also picked this up.¡± He held up a second sword, the one that the second bandit had dropped when trying to protect herself from the fire.

    Ford handed the blade to Cora. ¡°You hang on to this and keep the sheath too. I¡¯ve got the other one. He turned away and she saw the second sword strapped to the top of his pack. ¡°He¡¯s probably got a horse waiting nearby in the trees but taking a horse would be riskier ¨C they¡¯re too valuable. They might track us down to try to get it back. We can probably get away with the rest of this stuff, though.¡± Cora noted that Ford appeared to be in high spirits. Not surprising, considering that he¡¯d just had all of the fear drained from his body. She¡¯d felt similar immediately after Everin had siphoned her fear into his lightning. However, she already felt herself coming back down as her concern for Everin gave her fresh cause for anxiety.

    Cora nodded and reluctantly accepted the weapon from Ford. It was heavier than she¡¯d expected. The metal blade wasn¡¯t entirely rigid, as she¡¯d expected. It flexed slightly, powerfully, as she experimentally waved it through the air.

    Ford was the expert on blacksmithing, so she asked him, ¡°Ford, what¡¯s this sword made from? It doesn¡¯t look like iron.¡±

    Ford looked his own blade over. ¡°No, it¡¯s not iron. These look like they¡¯re made from steel. Whoever those bandits were, they must have money.¡±

    Cora nodded. Steel was a valuable resource, since it could only be salvaged from the ancient ruins of the old gods¡¯ cities. While alumin was strong and lightweight, making it the metal of choice for the armor of King Valen¡¯s soldiers, it wasn¡¯t dense enough to be used for swords. Steel, on the other hand, was incredibly durable. The only downside was the cost.

    While steel and alumin were both recovered from ruins, the little hollow cylinders made from alumin could be melted down and molded into armor fairly easily. It required extensive skill to forge the steel beams and pipes recovered from the ruins into weapons. It wouldn¡¯t have been cheap to outfit a group of four with steel weapons. Those bandits might have been more than just a rag-tag bunch of petty thieves, Cora thought to herself as she strapped the sheath to her belt and resumed walking with the blade swinging to her side.

    Ford looked ahead. Everin was walking just in front of them but hadn¡¯t said anything.

    ¡°How are you feeling after that?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin didn¡¯t answer, he just kept walking ahead. Cora could see Ford wince. She put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He just needs a little time to be alone,¡± she said.

    Ford gave her a weary but grateful smile. He was a good companion to have on this trip, Cora decided. Initially, she¡¯d been concerned that Ford¡¯s callousness would put them in danger or hurt Everin in his sensitive state. But Ford had proven that he was both knowledgeable and more even-tempered than she¡¯d given him credit for.

    The three continued to walk down the path. Everin led the group, walking ahead of them with only his thoughts for company. Cora and Ford walked side by side behind him. Ford had a pleasant smell that Cora had only detected now that she was walking so close to him. It was sweet and smoky, no doubt the result of years spent working in his parents¡¯ forge and letting the smoke seep into his clothes. Cora found herself drifting closer to him as she walked until she accidentally bumped shoulders with Ford.

    He looked over at her, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbled, stepping to the side to give him more space as they followed Everin. Her cheeks flushed red, and she hoped that Everin wouldn¡¯t turn around and see her aura. Then, she chided herself for worrying about Everin reading her embarrassment when he had so many other things he was wrestling with in his mind. He was going to need her support on this journey. She owed it to him to stay focused and not allow herself be distracted by Ford¡¯s scent, or his broad shoulders, or his intense, chestnut-brown eyes¡­she shook her head, pushing down the thoughts.

    They marched through the rest of the afternoon and into the early evening. Once the light overhead began to fade, Ford pointed out a small clearing off the side of the path as a place they might set up camp. Everin and Cora agreed that the clearing looked relatively safe. A layer of leaves and grass blanketed the ground. The center of the clearing still contained a few charred branches ¨C leftovers from travelers who¡¯d set up camp here on previous nights.

    They decided against building a fire. The light would make them visible to anyone on the path, and they weren¡¯t eager to attract any unnecessary attention. Instead, Cora and her companions pulled off the bedrolls that had hung from straps over their shoulders. They rolled them out and sat on the thin fabric. The cheap cloth wasn¡¯t comfortable but sitting on it was better than sitting on the dirt. Each of the three young people sat while Ford passed out some bread and dried meat from the pack. They quietly ate their dinner as the sun set behind the trees. It was Cora who finally brought up what had been on their minds.

    ¡°Everin, do you know why the green lightning didn¡¯t hit the bandits today?¡±

    The boy looked down. ¡°It¡¯s hard to control your fear,¡± he mumbled. ¡°It missed.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to control my fear, specifically?¡± she asked.

    Everin quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not just your fear, it¡¯s¡­¡± he paused, unsure of how to even begin explaining what he was experiencing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start at the beginning?¡± she suggested. ¡°Tell us everything you understand about what you can see and do.¡±

    Everin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He took a breath and began. ¡°As far as I can tell, I can see people¡¯s suffering. It manifests itself in three different types of energies. This energy radiates from people as they experience negative emotions. It floats around them as a kind of aura that I can detect. Green energy is produced by fear, red is anger, and blue is sadness. By looking at someone¡¯s aura, I can see exactly what kind of suffering they¡¯re experiencing.¡±

    ¡°What about pain?¡± Ford asked. ¡°That¡¯s a form of suffering. Does someone produce an aura if they get hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Everin responded simply. ¡°Physical pain is a response of the nerves in your body. Suffering is an emotional experience that happens entirely in your mind.¡±

    ¡°And what about animals?¡± Ford pressed. ¡°Can you see their suffering?¡±

    Again, Everin responded in the negative. ¡°Only humans,¡± he said. ¡°I think the way animals experience emotional pain is too different for me to sense.¡±

    Ford nodded, indicating for Everin to continue. He did. ¡°From what I¡¯ve felt when channeling it, each type of energy has different characteristics. Energy from fear is panicked and skittish. It¡¯s the hardest too control, just like the emotion of fear itself. When I release it, it manifests itself as these lightning bolts, and I can¡¯t really influence where they go. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t hit all the bandits today. It was only luck that I managed to hit all three soldiers the first time I used it.¡±

    Cora and Ford were nodding, so Everin took that as invitation to keep talking. ¡°Anger is different. When I absorb and use someone¡¯s anger, it feels much more powerful. I have more control over it, too. Just like the emotional state of anger is much more focused than fear, the energy is easier to direct. While processing energy from fear feels like trying to contain a million jumping sparks, processing the energy from anger feels like a fire¡¯s being lit inside me, and all that I have to do is aim and release it.¡±

    ¡°So, energy from anger is the most powerful?¡± Ford asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Everin said. ¡°The red energy is powerful, but like anyone¡¯s rage, it burns up quickly. It¡¯s unsustainable.¡± He looked at Ford and Cora. He had their full attention. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to use it other than that one time with Gamah, but I think energy from sadness is the most powerful. It has the same strength as anger, but it¡¯s even easier to control. I only felt it for a few moments when I absorbed Gamah¡¯s sadness, but it was cold and calculating and completely miserable. I got the impression that it was much more enduring ¨C not prone to fizzling out in the way that anger is. I¡¯m not exactly sure how it would manifest itself if I tried to use it. Not lightning or fire, but instead I think it would materialize as some form of pure energy, like the kind that shot through Gamah¡¯s roof.¡±

    Cora leaned back as she processed everything that Everin said. It was all surreal.

    ¡°What do our auras look like?¡± she asked.

    Everin studied her and Ford. ¡°They¡¯re relatively faint. Neither of you are suffering from excruciating distress. But they¡¯re both filled with blue and green energy. If I had to guess, the green is fear due to our vulnerability in this clearing and the bandits earlier. The blue is sorrow from missing your families, maybe regret from not saying goodbye to them before we left the village.¡±

    Cora nodded. Everin¡¯s analysis had been eerily spot-on. Her stomach turned as another thought crossed her mind.

    ¡°Everin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What does your aura look like?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I can see my own aura. I¡¯m pretty sure my vision only works on other peoples¡¯ suffering.¡±

    Cora exhaled a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. A part of her wished that she could know what her friend was feeling, but another part of her feared what she would find out.

    ¡°Do you think you could control the energy better if you practiced?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    Everin looked at her, and she quickly added. ¡°I know that it¡¯s awful to use your power, but if we¡¯re relying on it to protect us, do you think that it might be a good idea to practice controlling it? You could try absorbing our auras if they¡¯re not too overwhelming.¡±

    Everin was silent for a time. Eventually, he said, ¡°I guess I could try. But can we wait until tomorrow? I don¡¯t want to even think about touching more suffering tonight.¡±

    Cora gave him an appreciative smile. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±

    Ford took the first watch that night. Cora and Everin tucked into their thin bedrolls and attempted to get some rest. Cora found that she fell asleep quickly ¨C it had been a long and exhausting day, both physically and emotionally. She felt like she¡¯d only just drifted off when she felt Ford shaking her awake.

    ¡°You got the next watch?¡± he asked.

    Cora nodded and accepted Ford¡¯s hand as she pulled herself to her feet. The tall boy unrolled his own thin mattress on the forest floor and attempted to sleep. Cora found a large rock that was about the height of her waist at the edge of the clearing. She took a seat on the stone and attempted to survey her surroundings.

    The moon was nearly full and hung low in the sky, casting a faint light on them through the gaps in the forest canopy. Everin and Ford lay on either side of their pack of supplies. They rested on top of one side of their thin sheets, using the layer of fabric to protect themselves from the damp ground. They both had curled into a kind of fetal position to stave off the night chill. Cora smiled at how different they looked while asleep ¨C an innocence that Ford would never show when awake and a peacefulness that Everin likely never experienced except in his dreams.

    She focused on Ford. He¡¯d visited her father¡¯s bakery often since they were children, always picking up loaves of bread that his parents had ordered. Cora had never spoken more than a handful of words to him before they¡¯d been enlisted. Ford had always been a somewhat mysterious figure. A confident, aloof, and, she had to admit, handsome young man who¡¯d always left her just a little too nervous to talk when he entered the bakery.

    In another life, perhaps she would¡¯ve gathered up the courage to get to know Ford on her own. Instead, King Valen¡¯s war and Everin¡¯s supernatural abilities had lumped them together. Cora let out the quietest of sighs. Now wasn¡¯t the time to let a crush on Ford distract her. Everin needed her help, now more than ever. That obligation she felt to care for Everin, who had nobody else to turn to, compelled her to make sacrifices on her part to ensure his well-being. It might¡¯ve been inconvenient, but it was simply who she was. If something happened to Everin that she could¡¯ve prevented, she¡¯d never forgive herself.

    The main road was just far enough away that Cora could see it. The path was empty, which was what she expected. The chances of running into bandits on the path at night was too great. Most travelers did as they had done and attempted to find a secluded clearing where they could hunker down for the night.

    Cora entertained herself by quietly scraping two stones together. It was a mindless activity, but it kept her from accidentally drifting off to sleep. After several hours had passed and the rough exterior of the stones had been worn to a smooth finish, Cora woke Everin up. He groggily pulled his sheet off himself and took up position on the large rock at the edge of the clearing. Cora returned to the meager shelter of her bedroll and returned to her sleep.

    She was woken up by a gentle shaking from Everin.

    ¡°Cora, are you awake? I¡¯m ready to give practicing a try.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Slowly, Cora pushed herself to an upright position and looked around their campsite. There were three trees at the far edge of the clearing with faint X¡¯s carved into their trunks. Cora saw Ford rising from where he¡¯d slept as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked.

    Everin pointed to the trees. ¡°Like I said last night, energy from fear is hardest to control. But if we¡¯re ever in a dangerous situation, you two are probably going to be afraid, which means it¡¯s going to be the most readily available form of energy. I figured I could try exercising more control over the lightning it produces so that I can be more effective if I need to use it.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Ford agreed.

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to try this?¡± Cora asked.

    Everin nodded. ¡°We could have been seriously hurt or killed yesterday because I couldn¡¯t control the energy. I don¡¯t want that to happen again.¡±

    Cora nodded. ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re sure.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Everin looked between her and Ford and allowed himself a wry smile. ¡°This is good. Both of you are nervous. That means I¡¯ll have some green energy to practice with.¡±

    Everin strode across the clearing and planted himself near the middle of the open space. Cora and Ford moved to either side of him, giving a clear line of sight to the trees. Everin stared down his three targets. Cora heard him inhale sharply and raise his hands. Immediately, she felt her nerves diminish. She couldn¡¯t see it, but she imagined her fear being siphoned into Everin¡¯s outstretched hands.

    She didn¡¯t see any physical changes in her friend, but she knew that the energy was hurting him. Briefly, a wince crossed his face before he began to channel the energy back out. An arc of green lightning leapt from his palm and buried itself into the trunk of one of the marked trees, leaving a burnt, black imprint where it connected with the wood.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Cora called, thrilled at Everin¡¯s accuracy. He didn¡¯t appear to hear her. All his attention was focused on controlling the energy that was pooling in his hands.

    He thrust his left hand forward and another bolt jumped forth. This one curved to the side and zapped a bush at the edge of the clearing. Everin grunted in frustration and kept channeling the energy. He took a step forward and extended both hands. A spiderweb of emerald lightning lit up before him. Bolts of energy sunk into the ground of the clearing. Some stretched upward and struck tree branches. A single tendril of the energy forked its way into the base of another one of the marked trees.

    ¡°You got another one!¡± Cora called encouragingly.

    Everin shook his head, not taking his eyes off the trees. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any control. That was luck!¡± he shouted in response.

    Cora realized that she still wasn¡¯t feeling any fear. Everin must have been pulling it from her and Ford in a constant stream. She wondered how long he could keep that up. Everin hurled another lightning bolt forward. The green sparks raced through the air but altered their course and shot into the dirt. Everin grunted in frustration and threw another line of electricity. This one turned at a nearly ninety-degree angle and crashed into a tree trunk just a few feet from Ford. He jumped aside as the energy cut through the air nearby.

    ¡°Careful, Everin!¡± he called out.

    Everin nodded slightly in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± Cora asked, raising her voice to get his attention from where she stood.

    ¡°No!¡± Everin shouted, his eyes locked on the final tree. ¡°I need to control it.¡± There was an edge of hysteria in his voice.

    He launched another streak of lightning forward, but this one sailed past the tree trunk and disappeared into the depths of the forest. Everin snarled in a desperate frustration.

    ¡°Everin, I think you should stop for a minute,¡± Cora pleaded.

    ¡°I can do this!¡± he cried.

    He closed his eyes, channeling more of her fear. Cora realized he was shaking. This only scared her more, providing more energy for Everin to absorb. Finally, with a cry, he thrust his hands forward and summoned another web of lightning into existence. Sparks flew everywhere. They fried tree branches and kicked up dirt when they diverted their course into the ground. One streak of the energy made a sharp turn to Everin¡¯s left. Cora didn¡¯t even have time to realize what was happening until the bolt of energy had driven itself into her shoulder.

    Cora¡¯s body was electrified as the energy raced through her entire being. She was knocked off her feet. Every muscle in her body spasmed madly as she flew through the air. It felt like her whole body was on fire ¨C like a thousand wasps were stinging under her skin. With a hard impact, she landed on her back. Faintly, she heard a shriek and someone calling her name. It sounded like Everin. She didn¡¯t respond. Her vision blurred, and she sucked in weak gasps of air as she struggled to stay conscious.

 Chapter 12 (Everin)

    The fear had coursed through Everin¡¯s body as wild and frenetic as ever. He¡¯d fought to control the direction of the lightning, but it appeared to move with a will of its own as soon as it left his hands. The longer he kept the fear within him, the harder it was to prevent himself from succumbing to the emotions he was processing. The constant state of panic clouded his reasoning, giving every action an irrational urgency. When he cast out his last array of lightning, he¡¯d been desperate to hit the tree. The fear had turned it into a matter of life and death in his head.

    His final barrage of lightning had drained the last of the glowing green energy from his body. Even as the last line of energy left his hand, he began to come down from the terror-induced high. As he watched the final web of light spread forth, one of the jagged bolts twisted in its frantic journey through the air. It made a sharp turn, moving unpredictably, yet with an unavoidable target. Everin felt his blood run cold as the energy stabbed into Cora¡¯s body.

    He screamed.

    ¡°Cora!¡±

    He was in motion before the words had passed his lips, racing towards where she lay. Everin dropped to his knees before her.

    ¡°Cora! Cora! Are you okay? Can you hear me?¡±

    The girl groaned and looked at him with unfocused eyes.

    Everin¡¯s thoughts raced through his mind. She was breathing. She was mostly conscious. What had the energy done to her? The bolt hadn¡¯t been as strong as the ones that had hit the soldiers, since the energy had been waning. Everin looked into Cora¡¯s eyes, but they were still staring off into the distance as she focused on breathing. Everin felt a force crash into him as he was shoved to the side. He hit the ground with his shoulder as he toppled over.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Ford shouted.

    Everin looked up to see the tall boy kneeling before Cora where he had been a moment before. He glared at Everin.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve killed her!¡± He jabbed an accusatory finger at Everin.

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Everin struggled to string even the simplest words together, still in shock.

    Ford gestured at Cora¡¯s frame, lying limp on the leaf-strewn floor of the clearing. ¡°This is all your fault!¡±

    When he heard those words, Everin felt his heart stop for an eternally long second. The forest around him blurred and vanished. He was back in Greenshadow Village. His old home stood before him. Ford¡¯s angry face transformed into McCarthy¡¯s wicked grin, but the words uttered from his mouth were exactly the same.

    ¡°This is all your fault.¡±

    Nothing could stop Everin¡¯s tears. The past year of hardening himself to his pain was stripped away. All over again, he was that innocent child who¡¯d just killed his parents.

    A small noise escaped from Cora. She unsteadily reached up with one hand and snatched at the air until she found Ford¡¯s arm. She grabbed it, distracting Ford from his tirade. The boy paused and looked down at Cora. She took several long moments to control her breathing enough to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ford. He didn¡¯t kill me.¡±

    She attempted to push herself into an upright position.

    ¡°Careful! Take it slow,¡± Ford said, moving an arm behind her head so that she wouldn¡¯t hit it against the ground if she fell back.

    Sluggishly, Cora was able to rise to a seated position. Her muscles trembled with the effort, still recovering from being shocked with the green lightning.

    ¡°Everin?¡± she called out tentatively.

    She scanned the clearing and spotted the boy on the ground a few feet away from her. He was on all fours, starting directly into the ground. Hearing his name snapped Everin back to the present. He looked up at Cora, lines of tears already streaming down his face.

    ¡°C-Cora. I¡¯m s-so sorry.¡± He choked on the words. Trying to squeeze them out between sobs. He dropped his head, unable to meet her eyes. He took heaving, shuddering breaths as the tears continued to flow.

    ¡°Everin, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said softly. ¡°It was an accident. None of us could have known that would happen.¡±

    Everin violently shook his head, drops of water flying from his cheeks. ¡°Y-you knew,¡± he gasped the words through ragged sobs. ¡°Y-you told me to stop.¡±

    Cora sighed. ¡°Everin, you¡¯re expecting the impossible of yourself.¡± Everin looked up and met eyes with her. ¡°I get scared all the time. I can¡¯t even control my fear. It was unfair of me to suggest you try to practice controlling it,¡± she said.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Everin coughed hard, trying to control his shaking breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill everyone on earth who matters to me!¡± he cried. He wrapped his arms tightly around his frame and began to rock back and forth, a desperate glare in his watery eyes.

    Cora began to push herself to her feet. When her strength failed, she leaned on Ford. Silently, the boy helped her stand. Cora took a few unsteady steps towards Everin before dropping to sit next to him. She wrapped her arms around him and laid her head against his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead, Everin. I¡¯m going to be fine,¡± she whispered.

    He looked to her and she met his eyes.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you kill me, okay?¡± She flashed him a weak grin.

    Everin choked on one last sob before he forced a feeble smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After several long minutes, Cora released her embrace. She let herself lay back on the bed of leaves that blanketed the ground beneath her. As Everin rose and began to help pack up their belongings, Cora focused on letting her strained muscles relax.

    Everin wordlessly packed up their bedrolls. As he rolled up the sheets of cloth, the older boy tended to Cora, offering her drinks of water from a canteen. The hardglass of the container was transparent. Inside, Everin saw that the canteen was nearly empty. His own canteen was feeling light as well. They would need to find water soon.

    Everin made sure to keep his distance from Ford. The boy¡¯s aura was a distressed red. He slung Cora¡¯s bedroll and his own over his shoulders. He approached Cora and Ford but stopped and watched their interaction from a moderate distance.

    ¡°Do you feel up to walking for a bit?¡± he asked.

    Cora nodded. ¡°Yeah, just help me stand.¡±

    Ford took her hands in his own and pulled her to a standing position. Cora looked off-balance for a moment, but then her coordination returned to her.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    She put on a smile for both Ford and Everin.

    Ford shouldered the pack and his own bedroll, and the trio stepped through a dense layer of trees to reemerge on the northward path. Everin was sure to keep Cora between himself and Ford as they walked. Even an hour later, boy¡¯s aura was a simmering red. Everin had no doubt who the anger was directed towards. Ford didn¡¯t speak much, but when he would ask Cora how she was doing or if she needed to rest, splotches of green light would flash in his aura. Those, Everin had a harder time explaining. Their pace was limited by Cora¡¯s slow steps. Before, they¡¯d been on track to reach the northern end of the forest after another two days of travel. If they continued at this pace; however, their timeline was at risk of being extended by another day.

    After a few hours of uncomfortable, silent travel, Everin heard the gurgling sound of running water. Minutes later, they rounded a turn and a wide stone bridge came in to view. A slow stream flowed underneath the bridge, an offshoot of the larger Belingua River.

    ¡°Here¡¯s our chance to fill up on water,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the road is going to run past anymore streams like this, so this water is going to have to last us to the end of the forest,¡± Ford added.

    The three knelt down at the edge of the water and filled their canteens to the brim. There was nobody else at the stream except for a man several dozen yards down the shore. He had dark, tanned skin that stood in contrast to a beard that was beginning to show streaks of white. He sat on the stump of a tree and held a wooden fishing rod. The string at the end of the rod floated lazily in the river. Beside the man was a large bucket. Everin could see the tails of four large fish sticking out of it.

    The fish in the bucket weren¡¯t what caught Everin¡¯s eye, however ¨C it was the man¡¯s aura. His form emanated deep sapphire light. It wasn¡¯t as intense as Margoline¡¯s had been, but it stood in sharp contrast to the thin wisps of blue Everin had seen on other travelers. Everin thought about making a comment about it to Cora, but he didn¡¯t have to. The man had seen them and picked up his bucket of fish to slowly make his way over. He stopped in front of the trio.

    ¡°¡¯Scuse me, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be soldiers for King Valen, now would you?¡± he asked.

    Everin felt his pulse quicken. Did this man know that they were deserters? His tone seemed more relaxed than suspicious, but Everin still saw Cora rested her hand on the sword that dangled from her hip.

    Ford carefully looked the man up and down before answering, ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡±

    A downcast expression crossed the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, I saw your swords and hoped you were soldiers. Guess not. My apologies.¡± He extended a hand. ¡°The name¡¯s Jorian. Jorian Grant.¡± he said.

    Everin quietly exhaled, this man apparently wasn¡¯t on to them. Ford shook the fisherman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint,¡± Ford said. He, Everin, and Cora introduced themselves. Ford nodded towards the bucket of fish in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice catch. That¡¯s a full day¡¯s worth of fish, and it¡¯s not even noon.¡±

    Jorian held up the bucket. ¡°Oh, these? These aren¡¯t for me. They¡¯re for the Elderwood Ghosts.¡±

    ¡°There are ghosts in this forest?¡± Cora asked.

    The man shook his head. ¡°Not real ghosts ¨C just a bunch of lowlifes who take a likin¡¯ to harassing travelers and locals like myself. They call their gang the Elderwood Ghosts. They charge me a toll of half my day¡¯s catch for the ¡®privilege¡¯ of casting my rod in this river.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s about time King Valen sent some troops to put them back in their place. I was hopin¡¯ you three had been sent here to do that.¡±

    Everin and Cora exchanged glances, the same realization dawning on both of them.

    ¡°These Elderwood Ghosts, do they were white headbands?¡± she asked.

    Jorian nodded. ¡°Have you heard of ¡®em?¡±

    Cora nodded. ¡°We ran into them earlier. They tried to rob us, but we managed to chase them off.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You did? My, that¡¯s no easy feat for three kids.¡± He eyed the sword at Cora¡¯s hip and the one strapped to Ford¡¯s pack. ¡°Think you could do it again? They¡¯ll be here any time now for their midday meal.¡±

    Cora looked at Everin. He shook his head firmly. Not again.

    She turned back to the fisherman.

    ¡°Have you considered moving somewhere else?¡± she asked.

    Jorian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothin¡¯ left for me back in the civilized world, not after my wife left with our son. I¡¯d rather spend my days by myself, but as long as I¡¯m in the Elderwood Forest and these ghosts are around, I¡¯ll have no peace.¡±

    Cora nodded in sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but I don¡¯t think we can fight the ghosts for you.¡±

    The man dropped his bucket and clasped his hands together in a pleading gesture. ¡°Really, it¡¯d be no trouble for you. You probably wouldn¡¯t have to fight them. All I need is some someone to intimidate ¡®em a bit. They¡¯re not eager to get into a real confrontation, those cowards.¡±

    Cora smiled apologetically. ¡°Give us just a moment,¡± she told him as she pulled Everin aside. They turned away from the man so that he couldn¡¯t hear them. Ford moved to stand beside their huddle.

    ¡°Everin, do you think you could try to help this guy out? You probably wouldn¡¯t even need to use your power ¨C they¡¯d recognize you from earlier and back down.¡± She looked him in the eyes as she waited for a response.

    Everin shook his head. ¡°Cora, I can¡¯t. If there¡¯s even the slightest chance that I¡¯ll have to use my power, then I can¡¯t do it. I never want to put you, or anyone else I care about, in danger again.¡±

    She took his hand in hers. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of what happened this morning, but I¡¯m okay, Everin. I really am. If it means helping this man, I¡¯m even willing to risk getting accidentally hit.¡±

    Everin tightly screwed his face up, physically reacting to the guilt that racked his conscience. After a pause, he opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this. This morning, I started to think that these powers were useful, like a new set of abilities that I had been gifted. Cora, they¡¯re not a gift. They¡¯re a curse, and I¡¯m never going to forget that again. I know you¡¯re okay, but I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I hurt you again. I don¡¯t know if I can live with myself now.¡± Everin¡¯s breaths were shaky by the time he finished speaking.

    Slowly, Cora nodded as she accepted his response. She left Everin where he stood as she turned to face the old fisherman. Everin didn¡¯t watch, but he heard their conversation and pictured the disappointment on Jorian¡¯s face as Cora spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but we can¡¯t face those ghosts again. It¡¯s too dangerous. I hope you catch plenty of fish for yourself today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand. Thanks for considerin'' my request, and if you run into any of King Valen¡¯s soldiers down the road, be sure to send them my way.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We promise.¡±

    Everin heard a rustling noise, and he turned to see Ford digging through his pack. Ford dug out a handful of the silver coins he¡¯d looted from the fallen ghost and gave them to the man. ¡°I know these might not be that useful out here, but hopefully they¡¯ll be of some help.¡±

    Jorian gratefully accepted the money. He thanked Cora and Ford profusely. He turned to thank Everin before leaving, but Everin turned away, unable to face the fisherman. His cheeks burned with shame.

 Chapter 13 (King Valen)

    It was difficult to run a country, even during peacetime. Preparing a nation for war was a logistical nightmare. Of course, if there was anyone capable of leading the endeavor, it was King Valen. After his discussion with McCarthy and Ichoron the previous morning, he¡¯d spent the rest of the day with his advisors, reviewing the positions of their troops. There were currently three royal processions traveling between towns and villages around all of Allomoria. Wherever they went, they proclaimed his intention to declare war on Meronne and drafted a predetermined number of individuals into their company.

    Each royal procession travelled with one of his angels. They were present for public appeal and, more importantly, to quell dissent among those who objected to his draft. Ichoron had travelled with the southern procession, rounding up new soldiers from the rural countryside. The other two angels, Kyzella and Saphine, travelled with processions north of the Elderwood Forest. Kyzella rode with the company to the far west. Saphine helped spread the news of his war among the towns surrounding Doronhine, the capital of Allomoria.

    ¡°My king, we can expect Meronne¡¯s spies to have reported our activities to their Queen by now. Every day that we waste is more time for her to assemble her forces,¡± an advisor spoke, bringing the king¡¯s attention back to the present. He was seated at a large oak table. A detailed map of Allomoria was spread before him, with colorful wood blocks arranged to represent the positions of troops.

    King Valen stroked his chin. ¡°Would it be possible for Ichoron and the soldiers who are already near the southern border to hamper their progress, perhaps by launching a surprise attack on a border town?¡± A full day had passed since Ichoron had left the castle. That was more than enough time for the angel to return to his assigned company of soldiers. Along with being gifted with superhuman strength, Ichoron possessed prodigious speed and endurance. He ran at the pace of a galloping horse and could maintain that clip for hours without rest. His incredible strength meant that even a few dozen pounds of armor on his body didn¡¯t slow him.

    The group of advisors huddled over the map, discussing possible strategies in response to King Valen¡¯s question. The king examined the paths through the Elderwood Forest. There were several that curved and snaked their way through the trees. The Elderwood Forest was an annoyance. It made it much harder to exert his control over the southern region of Allomoria. It would be even harder to maintain this control when he¡¯d annexed the country of Meronne, which was also south of the trees. King Valen had decided that he might just burn the whole forest down once this war was over.

    Another one of his advisors spoke up, an older woman named Lovett. ¡°Currently, we barely have enough soldiers in the south to control the newly enlisted citizens. There¡¯s a risk of mutiny if we send the soldiers into Meronne without backup. Perhaps you could send Kyzella? She and Ichoron by themselves could wreak enough havoc on the border to buy us some time.¡±

    King Valen shook his head. ¡°Kyzella is busy right now, and she¡¯ll be needed back with the northeastern procession once she¡¯s finished her other assignment.¡±

    He looked at the purple block that rested to the west of Doronhine. It represented the royal procession that travelled with Kyzella as they collected newly drafted citizens. However, he knew that the angel wasn¡¯t with the procession at the moment. Ichoron would have run to her before returning to his company and informed her that she was needed to track down the runaway, Everin.

    King Valen sighed quietly to himself. Everin¡¯s escape was threatening to cause a serious hitch in his plans. However, he trusted McCarthy to retrieve the boy quickly and discreetly. As much as the king didn¡¯t like the man, he was useful. King Valen was a public figure. He couldn¡¯t create angels without others catching on. He needed someone like McCarthy to do the dirty work, and McCarthy tended to do a good job getting his hands dirty.

    The third advisor, an older man with balding hair, asked, ¡°Is it really necessary that Kyzella escort the northeastern royal procession? She could be much more useful to us at the southern border.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the king snapped. ¡°It is necessary. Without her presence to maintain order, the enlisted citizens are prone to revolting.¡±

    The man backed down instantly. ¡°Of course. My apologies, my king.¡±

    King Valen didn¡¯t like the way the advisors viewed his angels ¨C as tools to be used on a battlefield. The citizens of Allomoria had been quite receptive to the existence of angels. Few people questioned where they came from. Most simply accepted that a new one appeared every few years, ready to perform the king¡¯s bidding. This public response to the angels was useful because it meant fewer questions and less people digging into their origins. However, it had an unfortunate side effect. People, such as his advisors and generals, tended to view the angels as nonhuman. They would often ask impossible tasks of the angels, treating them like engines of war rather than human beings with very real limitations.

    King Valen looked at all three of his advisors and back at the map. There wasn¡¯t anything that he would be able to do to buy himself more time without risking Kyzella and Ichoron. He waved towards the advisors.

    ¡°You are dismissed for now. If you devise a way to disrupt Meronne¡¯s activities that doesn¡¯t require sending the angels in without reinforcements, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± They all spoke in unison as they bowed and left the room.

    When the doors to the chamber had shut, the king rose from his seat and strode to the window. He surveyed his capital of Doronhine that spread out below. A grassy lawn stretched between his castle and the outer stone wall that surrounded it. Beyond the wall were cobblestone roads and tall wooden buildings. Citizens walked down the streets, enjoying the cool, evening air.

    Just inside the castle walls were dozens of children from Doronhine. Slides, climbing walls, a sand pit, and a field for sports had all been erected on the lawn in front of the castle. Local children flocked to the place. The massive playground had been one of the first construction projects authorized by the king, and by some accounts, it was his most successful. Children in the capital of Doronhine could be found on the playground at all hours of the day. If he pressed an ear to the window, King Valen could hear their laughter and shouting.

    Overhead, the first hints of the purple and green sunset were beginning to appear. What a horrific war it must have been, the king mused. So terrible were the weapons used that they¡¯d permanently stained the sky. He frowned. To single out the last war of the old gods as horrific was unfair. All wars were horrific, he knew. Yet here he was, preparing to throw his country into the depths of a bloody struggle.

    Before his doubts could gain leverage, King Valen reminded himself why his war was necessary. It was preemptive. Allomoria and Meronne had been in unofficial conflict for years. If he didn¡¯t strike now, with his angel experiment soon coming to fruition, it would only be a matter of time before Meronne attempted to destroy his country. Along with protecting his people from Meronne¡¯s future attacks, the king also knew that his long-term plans would not be able to advance until the threat of war from Meronne had passed.

    King Valen turned away from the window. As beautiful as the sight of his kingdom was, he couldn¡¯t enjoy it. He didn¡¯t enjoy much of anything ¨C he hadn¡¯t for a long time. He walked back to the table and dropped his weight into his chair, slouching in the seat. Now that the room was empty, he didn¡¯t care how he looked. He was the most powerful man in Allomoria. His vaults were filled with gold. He had servants waiting to complete his every request. He could claim any lover in the country as his queen, yet he was still unmarried. He asked himself what had made him like this, but he knew the answer.

    He pulled the gold crown off his head and examined it, turning the circle of sculpted metal around in his hands. At the base of the crown, etched in elegant script, was a name.

    It read, ¡°Kennedy Valen.¡±

    King Valen hated his name. More specifically, he hated the person who¡¯d given it to him.

    His parents had been devout followers of the old gods. Per tradition, they¡¯d named him after Kennedy, one of the most powerful of the deities. His parents had claimed that the old gods no longer lived in this world ¨C they¡¯d destroyed their earthly forms in their last battle. However, they believed that the old gods could never truly die, and that they still existed without physical bodies, affecting the course of events in present-day Allomoria. As a boy, Valen had been brought to many religious ceremonies with his parents. His father had been one of the most powerful lords in Doronhine, so their worship had taken place in the stone chapel just outside the castle walls.

    King Valen didn¡¯t believe in the old gods. He knew that they were dead and gone for good. Faith had been something that his father had failed to instill in him as a boy. There had been something else that Valen¡¯s father had given him, however. It didn¡¯t occur in church ¨C only in the privacy of their home. His father would ensure that his mother and the servants were away. He would carefully lock the doors to his study and turn to face his young son.

    The boy would stand there, shaking with fear from what he knew was coming.

    ¡°Come on, Kennedy. Why don¡¯t we play for a while, just you and me?¡±

    The boy would always be too petrified to answer. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered, anyways.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have some fun,¡± his father would tell him as his cold, unyielding hands began to strip the boy¡¯s clothes away.

    King Valen snapped out of his memories and shuddered. He couldn¡¯t let himself return to that place, not when there was so much to be done. He placed his crown back on his head and rose from his seat. There would be time to relive his trauma later. There always was.

 Chapter 14 (Everin)

    In the hours that ensued after they crossed the bridge, Everin didn¡¯t speak once. He walked alongside his companions but kept his eyes on the ground. He could sense their frustration with him, simmering gently in their auras. They both conversed quietly amongst themselves, commenting on a tree that they passed or on the hot midafternoon sun. Eventually, Cora declared that they needed to stop and eat.

    They trio stepped off the trail and into a small gap in the trees. Ford dropped his pack on the ground and knelt before it. He pulled out a small loaf of bread and broke it into thirds. He handed a piece to Cora and gave another one to Everin. Everin didn¡¯t meet Ford¡¯s eyes as he accepted the bread. He could still see a somewhat bright red aura around the boy¡¯s frame.

    The three sat in awkward silence as they ate. The sound of his chewing was painfully loud in Everin¡¯s ears. As they finished eating, Cora finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Everin, I don¡¯t blame you for your choice back at the bridge, but you have to be willing to use your powers. What if we run into the ghosts again?¡±

    Everin felt his throat tighten. He¡¯d just spent the past three hours trying to forget about the fisherman, what he¡¯d done to Cora, and everything else that had happened to him since he¡¯d emerged from the pool.

    ¡°Cora, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t trust myself. Who knows what could happen if something goes wrong again.¡±

    She paused before speaking again ¨C choosing her words carefully. ¡°I know you¡¯re suffering. I don¡¯t need your vision to see that. But you can¡¯t hide from these powers right now. They¡¯re our best chance of safely reaching McCarthy, and they could be useful if we have to beat some answers out of him.¡±

    Everin opened his mouth to respond, but she raised a hand, cutting him off. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for what happened this morning, nobody does.¡±

    Everin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± He pointed at Ford. ¡°He¡¯s still mad at me. I can see it in his aura.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± Ford snapped.

    Cora gave him a concerned look. ¡°Ford, you don¡¯t have to be upset. Everything worked out alright.¡±

    Everin¡¯s eyes widened as Ford¡¯s simmering red aura flared brightly at Cora¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± he insisted. ¡°I mean, I guess I am mad, but I know everything¡¯s okay. So, I won¡¯t be mad. Okay?¡±

    Green flashes trickled their way into his bristling red aura as he waited for Cora¡¯s response.

    It was Everin who spoke up. He swallowed hard and said, ¡°Cora, can I speak with Ford in private for a moment?¡±

    A few wisps of green energy materialized around Cora, reflecting her concern. She gave Everin a puzzled looked, but said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Everin gave her a grateful nod. He rose from where he sat and looked expectantly at Ford. Slowly, the boy stood up and followed Everin deeper into the trees. Once they were out of earshot of Cora, Ford stopped.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He demanded.

    Everin tried to put into words what he was sensing.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me, and I want to fix it. Look, I learned my lesson. I¡¯m not going to use my powers again, not if they could hurt you or Cora¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Ford interrupted. ¡°You need to be willing to use your powers,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± Everin frowned. ¡°What are you upset about then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset, I just¡­¡± Ford paused, and his aura swelled red with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it.¡±

    ¡°Does it have to do with Cora?¡± Everin ventured. He winced as he waited for Ford¡¯s response.

    The boy¡¯s aura flared with green and red lights. The increase in brightness shocked Everin.

    ¡°Well yeah, you hurt her with the lightning,¡± Ford said. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. It was an accident. That¡¯s not what caused my aura.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not my accident that¡¯s causing it?¡± Everin asked.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know why my aura is red. I wish I could just hide the stupid thing,¡± Ford moaned. ¡°Talking about feelings is absolutely not my specialty. I¡¯m not even angry, I¡¯m just¡­frustrated,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Everin said. ¡°It¡¯s not my specialty either. Although, I¡¯ve been trying to learn what I can since we left.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Ford grunted in acknowledgement, so Everin asked his next question.

    ¡°Are you frustrated because you¡¯re worried about what Cora thinks about you?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m worried about that?¡± Ford snapped back immediately. His aura bloomed with green light this time.

    Everin shrugged nervously. ¡°Since this morning, you get nervous when you talk to her. It could¡¯ve been happening yesterday, too, but I wasn¡¯t really paying attention to your aura.¡±

    Ford opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, struggling for words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Everin interjected, ¡°if you like her. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Ford was silent for a long time. Everin studied the waves of green energy that ebbed and flowed from his frame. Finally, he sighed.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point trying to hide it from someone who can see what you can. I don¡¯t know if I like her, but I guess I feel nervous around Cora sometimes. No, it¡¯s not even that I feel nervous around her. I¡­I just get this constant fear of screwing up in front of her.¡± Ford looked up at Everin. ¡°I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯m mad about. When I overreacted and yelled at you, I probably looked like an idiot in front of her. And then getting called out for being mad just now probably disgusted her even more. It¡¯s just¡­frustrating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned your aura if I knew that was what was causing it,¡± Everin said.

    Ford waved a hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think I even really knew why I was mad.¡±

    He paused. ¡°So, is everything okay? I¡¯m not angry at you. Does that mean that you can use your powers again?¡±

    Everin winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ford. Even if you¡¯re not made at me, I don¡¯t think I should use them again. Ever.¡±

    ¡°Everin, we might need to rely on your powers if we run into more danger. I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you, I really am.¡± Ford said.

    ¡°Ford, I appreciate the apology, but I¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it.¡±

    ¡°What happened this morning was an accident, a fluke. Cora¡¯s forgiven you. I¡¯m not mad at you. Don¡¯t let this one thing hold you back. Please, Everin,¡± Ford pressed.

    Everin shuddered. He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, a pained expression crossing his face. When he opened them, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, Ford. I can¡¯t just make myself forget what I did this morning.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Ford began, but Everin continued speaking.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re not the only reason I can¡¯t use my power.¡± He swallowed hard. ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone this, not even Cora, but on the night my parents were killed, McCarthy gave me a chance to save my mother.¡±

    Ford¡¯s eyes widened. His mouth opened in surprise, but he let Everin continue speaking.

    ¡°He gave me a knife and challenged me to a fight. He told me that if I could beat him, my mother would live.¡± Everin sniffed and blinked hard. ¡°I lost. I had a chance, no matter how slim, to save her, and I failed. McCarthy gave me this,¡± Everin held up his right hand, revealing the white line on his forearm. ¡°And his henchman killed my mother. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t use my powers anymore. My mother is dead, and it¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t be responsible for the same thing happening to Cora. I just¡­I can¡¯t.¡± He looked down and let his shoulders fall, deflated.

    Ford embraced Everin. It was awkward and clumsy, but Everin hugged him back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everin,¡± Ford whispered.

    Everin just nodded. Ford broke their embrace and put his hands on Everin¡¯s shoulders, looking into his eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change what happened that night, and I can¡¯t convince you that there was nothing you could do, but I want you to know that I trust you. You have a good heart, and I know that you¡¯ll do anything to protect people you care about, even challenging a murderer in a fight to the death.¡± Ford gently squeezed Everin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If the time ever comes where you have to use your powers, I hope you can trust yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡± Everin tried to say.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ford said. He groaned. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so hard for me to say this the right way. I know it¡¯s not easy. I just don¡¯t want you or Cora to get hurt because you¡¯re worried about another accident.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Everin said. He cast his eyes down. ¡°But I hurt Cora. I don¡¯t know how I can ever use my powers again.¡±

    Ford took a deep breath. He paced up and down as he figured out what he wanted to say.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to promise me that you¡¯ll use your powers, but just promise me that you¡¯ll have a little more faith in yourself. Can you do that?¡±

    Slowly, Everin nodded. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all anyone can ask of you,¡± Ford said. He patted Everin on the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Cora before she gets too worried.¡±

    Everin turned to go, but he felt Ford grab his arm.

    ¡°Sorry, one more thing. Could you not mention to Cora what we talked about? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for the shame of her finding all that out about me just yet,¡± Ford said.

    Everin grinned weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything. But she is going to want to know what we talked about.¡±

    Ford sighed. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll skip over the details or tell her some of it or¡­¡± he groaned in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll deal with that later.¡±

    Everin shook his head, genuinely smirking now. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    Ford led Everin back to where Cora was waiting. She raised a curious eyebrow at them as they reappeared from within the trees. Ford gave her a smile, although Everin could see blazing green light materialize around his frame when he saw the girl.

    ¡°Everin and I just had a nice chat. He said he¡¯ll work on accepting the idea of using his powers if it means keeping us safe.¡±

    Cora looked at Everin, and he nodded in agreement. He could tell that she was dying to know more, but she didn¡¯t probe. ¡°Okay. Are you both ready to hit the road again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get moving,¡± Everin replied.

    And so, the walking continued. Sandaled feet plodding along the hard trail of dirt and dead leaves. Everin walked forward in his usual trancelike state, mulling over his conversation with Ford and what it might mean if he Cora knew that he liked her. He tried to study Cora¡¯s aura to see if she felt the same kind of nerves when talking to Ford, but her anxiety about the private conversation that just transpired hid any small fluctuations in her green aura. His thoughts were disrupted when he felt a tap at his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Everin. You see that?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin¡¯s eyes tracked to where the older boy way pointing. There was a streak of yellow growing on the sides of one of the tree trunks.

    ¡°Mold?¡± He asked.

    Ford nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s Churchill¡¯s mold,¡± he said.

    ¡°Churchill? Like the old god?¡± Cora asked.

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve heard the story about Churchill¡¯s mold, right?¡± Ford looked between the two of them.

    A wry smile crossed Everin¡¯s mouth. ¡°We didn¡¯t all grow up reading those books on the old gods every day.¡±

    Ford let out a sigh of frustration, but he was smiling. ¡°Churchill helped the old gods win the war against the titans back in the ancient age. You guys know at least that much, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Cora scratched her head in mock confusion. ¡°He sounds familiar¡­¡±

    Ford let out a mock groan. ¡°Basically, he helped lead the last fight against the titans. When Hitler, the titan king, finally fell, they were wiped from the earth, ushering in the era of the old gods, and that¡¯s how Churchill became known as the god of courage and resilience.¡±

    ¡°And the god of mold?¡± Everin asked.

    Cora couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing. Ford rolled his eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a legend that this mold grows in places he¡¯d visited. It¡¯s just a dumb folk myth, but it says that if you see Churchill¡¯s moss, it¡¯s a sign that you¡¯re due for some good luck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Everin said. ¡°We could all use some good fortune.¡±

    Ford shrugged. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to wait and see if the legends are true.¡±

    Cora touched Ford on the arm. Everin saw flickers of nervous green light jump around his frame at the contact, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on it now, Ford. We better get some luck or I¡¯m blaming you for getting our hopes up.¡± She grinned at him.

    Everin smiled at Cora¡¯s words and Ford¡¯s private emotional reaction.

    ¡°Hey, remember I said it¡¯s just a legend,¡± Ford protested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you seemed pretty excited about finding that moss,¡± Everin chimed in.

    Ford raised his hands in mock defeat.

    ¡°This is what I get for trying to share some history,¡± he moaned.

    Cora took her hand off his arm, and the intensity of the green aura around Ford died down several degrees. Unaware, she turned to face Everin and smiled. He smiled back ¨C a genuine smile that was long overdue.

    Then, he heard the shouts.

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± he asked.

    Cora turned her head, frowning.

    ¡°It sounds like some kind of commotion down the trail.¡±

    A pack of two families traveling ahead of them had also stopping moving in response to the yells and cheers that came from further ahead. Everin peered as far down the dirt path as he could. It wasn¡¯t until a flicker of movement above the trees made him look up. By the time Everin saw Kyzella, she was almost directly above him.

 Chapter 15 (Everin)

    The angel was flying purposefully over the treetops, scanning the trail underneath as she moved. When travelers spotted her overhead, they would cheer and call out to her. Thrilled at the chance to see their hero, even in passing. Kyzella spotted a group of three travelers who matched the description she¡¯d been given. She began to slow, opening her massive golden wings to their full length to catch the wind and decrease her speed. Kyzella was the first angel. Many speculated that her ability to produce wings just behind her shoulders was why she and her kind had been given the title of ¡°angel¡± in the first place.

    Kyzella slowed herself to nearly a stop in the sky overhead. She folded in her wings so that she could descend through the gap in the forest canopy that occurred above the path. She dropped to the ground before the trio with a heavy thud, landing solidly on her feet. Kyzella looked up at them, and the glowing yellow wings faded out of existence. Everin realized that they hadn¡¯t been real, physical wings ¨C they were made from some kind of golden light.

    Everin studied the angel. She was tall and athletic, with olive skin and short hair that fell to her shoulders. She wore a white robe and was definitely older than Ichoron, but still fairly young. She couldn¡¯t have been older than thirty. Her aura was surprisingly intense, with deep shades of red and blue shimmering around her form.

    Kyzella spoke. ¡°You match the description of Everin Thornwood. I¡¯ve been sent here to take you into custody and to eliminate these criminals you¡¯ve been traveling with.¡± Her voice was monotone ¨C completely serious.

    ¡°Everin Thornwood?¡± he managed to say with what he thought was a convincing amount of confusion. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Kyzella raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll be taking you into custody anyways, just to be sure. Please, tell your companions to lay down their weapons, and I¡¯ll kill them quickly.¡± She eyed the swords hanging from Cora¡¯s hip and attached to Ford¡¯s pack.

    His heart had begun hammering in his chest. He¡¯d heard plenty of stories about angels brutally executing opponents on a battlefield. The stories had never bothered him, but now that his friends were on the receiving end of Kyzella¡¯s supernatural powers, the seriousness of the situation hit him like a sack of bricks.

    ¡°You¡¯d kill two innocent citizens of Allomoria?¡± Everin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m acting under orders. I¡¯m justified as long as there¡¯s a chance that they¡¯re the deserters I¡¯m after.¡± Her confidence didn¡¯t waver.

    Ford sighed. ¡°It was a good try, Everin,¡± he said as he set his pack down and unstrapped the sword. He gripped it in both hands and turned to confront the angel. Everin saw that Cora had done the same, unsheathing her blade and facing their opponent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy to kill us,¡± she said. Her voice sounded confident, but Everin could see that both her aura and Ford¡¯s were shining with blindingly bright green energy.

    The angel frowned. ¡°You three would really defy me. Do you not know what I¡¯m capable of?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care.¡± Ford replied. Kyzella rolled her eyes. Everin studied her aura carefully. The red and blue hadn¡¯t faded. Despite her indifferent demeanor, she had some serious emotional turbulence stirring within her.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make a scene in front of these people, but you leave me no choice. I suppose this will give them a reminder of what happens when you desert from your king¡¯s army.¡± Everin had forgotten about the two families up the road. All nine travelers stood transfixed, watching the dialogue unfold. Everin¡¯s attention was drawn back to the angel as she sprang into action.

    Bright yellow light appeared around Kyzella¡¯s right palm. A long sword made of gold energy flared into existence in her hand. Swiftly, she sprinted towards Cora, easily closing the distance between them. Cora barely had time to lift her sword in front of her face before the angel¡¯s blade came swinging down. There was a crash as Cora managed to narrowly deflect Kyzella¡¯s sword. The weapon may have been made out of light, but the impact was very real. Cora¡¯s sword was nearly knocked from her hands. She stumbled backwards several steps, falling onto her backside. Everin saw that the steel of her sword was glowing red-hot where it had made contact with Kyzella¡¯s blade.

    The angel crouched as she prepared to deliver a second, lethal blow.

    ¡°No!¡± Ford screamed as he ran forward, lunging with sword to stab at her left side, which was exposed. Before Ford¡¯s blade could land, Kyzella sensed him. More light blossomed around her left forearm, and a round shield made of the same yellow light materialized. The angel held up the shield to block Ford¡¯s attack, and his blade bounced harmlessly off the glowing circle.

    Kyzella whirled to face him. Everin saw her aura flare with blood-red fury. Ford¡¯s aura blazed with fearful green light as the angel¡¯s eyes locked onto him. Everin gazed at the emerald energy. There was so much of it. It would be incredibly painful to experience all of Ford¡¯s fear, but it was something he was more than willing to do if it would stop Kyzella. No, that wasn¡¯t the problem. Frustrated, Everin looked at his hands. How could he trust himself? When he lost control over the energy as soon as he released it, how could he risk doing more harm than good?

    Ford pointed his sword at Kyzella as he slowly backed away from her. His grip on the weapon was so tight that Everin could see the blade quivering. Kyzella ran towards him, preparing to deliver a brutal downward slash. Ford dove out of the way at the last second, rolling clumsily in the dirt path before scrambling back to his feet. He resumed his stance, angling his sword toward the angel.

    ¡°Everin?¡± he shouted between panting breaths. ¡°Remember what we talked about!¡±

    Everin nodded, mostly to himself. The energy was there. Ford¡¯s fear was palpable. Cora was climbing to her feet beside Everin. Jade-green light blossomed all around her as well. Everin could feel the energy reaching for him. It wanted to be let inside, but when he tried to lower his walls, he found that he couldn¡¯t. Some unconscious hesitation prevented him from taking in the energy.

    Kyzella snarled as she turned to face Ford. She didn¡¯t charge at him again. Smart. Instead, she raised her shield and slowly edged towards him. He was a trapped animal. She had the advantage, and she knew it. Ford slowly shuffled backwards, trying to stay just out of her sword¡¯s reach. In one fluid motion, she lunged forward and swiped sideways. As her blade moved through the air, it flared with an even brighter light. The blade grew another foot in length, suddenly putting Ford within reach.

    The shining weapon smashed into the base of Ford¡¯s blade. The force of Kyzella¡¯s swing plus the added leverage that the longer blade gave her was enough to knock the sword clean out of Ford¡¯s hands. His weapon flew through the air and disappeared into the trees off the side of the road.

    ¡°Everin! Please!¡± Ford cried. Panic was pouring off his body in waves of iridescent light.

    He jumped back from the angel, but she knew that she¡¯d won. Her sword and shield fizzled out of existence. In their place, a long spear appeared with a flash of yellow light. She angled the point of her new weapon directly at Ford¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Stop it! Hey! Over here!¡± Cora screamed in an attempt to distract the angel, but Kyzella didn¡¯t even look in her direction.

    Everin was terrified, even without absorbing any fear. His heart pounded in his chest. Time seemed to slow down as he saw Kyzella slowly bend her knees, preparing to pounce. If he didn¡¯t do anything, Ford was going to die. He was a failure when he acted and a failure when he failed to act. Everin looked at Cora and back at Ford. They were clearly suffering. In fear for their lives. He saw Kyzella¡¯s legs start to straighten as she prepared to lunge forward and deliver her killing blow. Ford was going to die, and it would be his fault.

    No. Not again.

    Never again.

    The thought raced through Everin¡¯s mind, tearing down his walls as it went. Cora was closer to Everin, so he siphoned her aura. The green light flooded into Everin¡¯s body, faster than he¡¯d ever let it in before. The fear hit him hard and fast. His heart jumped to life and blood began to pound in his ears. He gasped as it felt like Cora¡¯s fear slapped him across the face. He maintained control, however. He focused the frantic energy into his right arm and raised it skyward.

    A massive green lightning bolt erupted from his fingertips. It arced overhead and flashed with a bright, searing light. Just as the bolt of energy disappeared, an earsplitting crack of thunder rolled through the path. Kyzella ducked at the sound, surprised. Everin grinned as the effects of Cora¡¯s fear cleared from his head. He¡¯d been able to release his entire store of energy in a single bolt to produce an actual thunderclap. Maybe it was possible to control these abilities.

    Kyzella blinked her eyes, recovering from the blinding flash. When she did, she turned her gaze on Everin.

    ¡°Ah, now I see why McCarthy sent me to collect you. You¡¯re another experiment.¡± She grinned widely.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Everin only heard a single word she said. ¡°McCarthy? What do you know about McCarthy?¡± he shouted.

    Kyzella licked her lips. ¡°Plenty. But you¡¯ll find out soon enough ¨C once he puts you to use.¡±

    Everin yelled, ¡°Ford, get away!¡± The boy complied, running away from the angel to stand behind Everin. As he moved, Everin absorbed the boy¡¯s energy. His fear was just as extreme as Cora¡¯s, maybe even worse. For a moment, Everin forgot where he was. He saw the monstrous angel wielding her glowing spear, and his throat tightened. He turned to run, but then regained control. He staved off the terror and he raised his hands towards Kyzella. He exhaled and cast a net of lightning into the space before him.

    Green sparks zigzagged through the air, moving in a dozen directions. Cora and Ford were well behind him, being sure to stay out of range. In an instant, Kyzella¡¯s spear had vanished. She threw her hands up and a wall of golden light materialized in front of her. Several bolts of lightning collided with the wall. It flashed brilliantly at every impact, absorbing the energy.

    Once Everin¡¯s lightning had disappeared, Kyzella pulled her palms off her wall and let it fade away. She summoned her sword and spear and began to charge towards him. The insanity of Everin¡¯s fear had dropped down a notch after he used some of the energy from Ford. However, seeing the sneering angel racing towards him, sword raised, was more than enough to horrify Everin. Instinctively, he raised his hands. A streak of lightning raced from each one. The lines of green energy crackled as they tore through the air towards Kyzella.

    The angel rolled to the side, avoiding the attack. She rose, unharmed, sword and shield shimmering to life in her hands again. Everin quailed. His reserves of energy from Ford were quickly diminishing. Kyzella ran at him again. He released another flash of lightning to keep her at bay.

    He only had enough energy to keep her away for another few moments. Why didn¡¯t she just re-summon her spear of light and throw it at him, he wondered. He could keep her at a distance with the lightning, but he was powerless to stop a projectile. Then, it hit him. Anything that Kyzella created out of light, her wings, her sword, her spear, they all needed to be in constant contact with her body. If she let go, like she did with her wall, then they would fade away. It was comforting to know that her powers had limits, but Everin was sure that she was plenty dangerous, even with those restrictions.

    Another advantage he had was that Kyzella wouldn¡¯t kill him. She¡¯d been sent here to collect him, which meant he was needed alive. Maimed, perhaps, but alive. He couldn¡¯t say the same for Cora and Ford, though. He could sense their fear regenerating behind him, but it would be minutes before they¡¯d produced enough energy for him to use.

    Kyzella leapt into motion again. This time; however, she ran towards Everin¡¯s left. Belatedly, he realized that she was going after Cora and Ford. Ford stood behind the girl as she shakily held the sword before her in a feeble attempt to ward off the oncoming attack.

    ¡°No! Not them!¡± Everin shouted.

    He ripped a bolt of lightning through the empty space between Kyzella and his friends. The bolt came dangerously close to Cora and Ford, but it didn¡¯t touch them. The angel sidestepped out of the bolt¡¯s path, turning her attention back to Everin. She dashed towards him, golden wings appeared behind her and gave a powerful flap, sending her flying into the air.

    As she came swooping down towards him, Everin cried out in terror. He leapt backwards and instinctively threw of a web of lightning between himself and the angel. Kyzella altered her course at the last second, landing a few yards from her target. Everin steadied himself and felt a sickening realization. He was out of Cora and Ford¡¯s fear. The nearest onlookers stood hundreds of yards away. This meant that Kyzella¡¯s raw emotions were the only source of energy within reach.

    Everin eyed her aura with trepidation. She had rage and misery, and she had a lot of both. He¡¯d had more experience handling anger before, so Everin let the crimson energy flow from Kyzella and into his body. The angel didn¡¯t appear to immediately notice it as she rose from the crouch that she¡¯d landed in. She circled around Everin, wary of another lightning strike.

    Everin¡¯s thoughts were chaos. A bare, primitive hatred coursed through him. He wanted to lash out at anything, at anyone. He fought furiously to keep his anger centered on the angel before him and not on Cora and Ford. Everin¡¯s muscles tightened as he clenched his hands into fists. He could feel the rage boiling over. There was so much of it. The hatred threatened to consume him. There was something or someone that Kyzella hated with a single-minded focus. Everin struggled to turn the focus of that hatred back on the angel. He let the heat gather in his fists before finally setting it free.

    Everin roared as he hurled the fireballs at Kyzella. Surprised by the sudden change in tactics, she barely had time to summon her shield. Everin flung several orbs of blazing energy at her. Like the wall had earlier, the shield flashed with white light whenever a ball of flame struck it, but none of the fire did any lasting damage. That is, until a ball of flame bounced low, skimming underneath the shield.

    The ball exploded when it crashed into her shin. The angel gasped in pain as she retreated. Her white robes were singed, but the flames quickly dissipated. He hadn¡¯t done any real damage, but at least he new now that she could be hurt. Thrilled with landing a hit, and fueled by her relentless fury, Everin took a step towards Kyzella. He wound up and swung his arm forward, casting a wall of fire towards the angel.

    Her shield disappeared and the golden wall reemerged, protecting her from the flames. When the fire was gone, she let the wall fade away and examined her opponent. Everin knew he looked drained. The last of the red energy had been depleted from his body. Kyzella¡¯s anger had burned up even faster than Galimus¡¯s had when Everin was fighting the ghosts. Without that burning insanity driving him forwards and invigorating his muscles, Everin was burnt out. He swayed on his feet.

    Kyzella sensed his weakness. Drained of her anger, she was cold and calculating. The angel shuffled forwards, keeping her re-summoned shield held high. Her sword faded into existence in her other hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve proven to be peskier than I expected,¡± she chided. ¡°I can¡¯t do any permanent damage, but I¡¯m going to have to incapacitate you to the point that you won¡¯t cause me any more trouble today. Maybe I¡¯ll take out your legs.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t respond as she came ever closer with her sword. He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. All that he was focused on was the ominous blue light radiating from Kyzella. There was so much more of it than had been on Gamah when he¡¯d absorbed her sadness. Suffering in its purest form. Everin could feel the energy reaching for him, ready to be channeled, and he grimaced at the thought of experiencing all the angel¡¯s sorrow. Channeling someone¡¯s sadness was a much more intense and personal experience than absorbing their fear or even their anger.

    Kyzella continued to creep forward, her shield at the ready in case Everin created any more flames. Everin slowly backed away. He was ready when Kyzella swiped low and fast at his legs. He jumped backwards, giving extra space for the lengthening of the blade, as he¡¯d seen Kyzella use the same trick on Ford. He danced around her first attack but wasn¡¯t ready for the follow up. As Kyzella had swung the blade in her right hand, her shield vanished to be replaced with another glowing sword. She swiped at Everin with the new blade. She held back, so that she didn¡¯t cut clean through him, but the weapon still nicked his upper arm.

    White-hot pain exploded where the solid light touched Everin¡¯s skin. He screamed and fell backwards. Distantly, he thought he heard concerned shouts from Cora and Ford, but he was too focused on the agony radiating from his right arm. Kyzella stepped forward, sword in hand. She wound up, preparing to administer another painful wound. There was no more time to think, Everin pulled down his walls and let the deep blue energy course from the angel¡¯s body into his own.

    The pain was all-consuming. Not a physical pain like the burning in his arm. Instead, it was a hopeless, miserable pain that told him everything in the world was wrong and would never be right ever again. His throat tightened, and his eyes began to water from the harshness of the sorrowful energy. Everin just wanted to curl into a ball and wait for it to go away. He didn¡¯t, though. He was used to this type of suffering. He knew it well, in fact. He also knew that, however much it hurt, he could keep fighting through the pain.

    Kyzella¡¯s shining blade slashed down towards his shins. Everin reflexively raised his hand, and a square of blue light shimmered into existence between his legs and the angel¡¯s blade. Kyzella¡¯s sword glanced off the barrier of energy. Everin let it fizzle away as he jumped to his feet. Everin could tell that she was surprised at his latest demonstration of power, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Truthfully, Everin was surprised as well. He was acting more through some innate instinct rather than a willful control of the energy.

    The indigo energy made Everin¡¯s chest hurt the longer he held it inside himself. It was an aching deep under his ribs ¨C the somatic symptoms of heartbreak. Kyzella raised an arm to jab at him with her sword again, but Everin summoned another field of blue energy. This one materialized inches in front of the angel. Everin pushed his hand forward, and the square of light moved forth, crashing into Kyzella and knocking her off her feet. Everin waved his hand, and the blue energy faded away.

    He still felt incredibly sad. Twice, he¡¯d released some of the blue aura, and he¡¯d hardly expended any of Kyzella¡¯s energy. The power of the sorrow he¡¯d absorbed terrified him. It was so vast. If Everin hadn¡¯t spent the past year immersed in these same emotions, he would¡¯ve drowned in its intensity. As it was, he let the tears roll down his face as he pushed the misery down into the depths of his mind, where the sting wasn¡¯t so sharp.

    Kyzella gave him a look of disdain. ¡°Are you crying?¡± She flashed her teeth in a malicious grin. ¡°For a second, I thought you might actually prove a tough opponent. I guess I was wrong. Your weakness is beginning to show.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he channeled more of the azure energy. He reached out his hands, and a thick strand of blue light extended from each arm. The lines lengthened, forming twenty-yard-long extensions of his limbs. The blue arms snaked forward and reached for the angel. Her eyes widened as she saw Everin¡¯s sapphire energy racing for her.

    Instantly, golden wings appeared on her back. She attempted to take flight, but Everin was too fast. His tentacles of light circled around the angel. White sparks flew where they touched her wings, but the blue energy was unyielding. Everin squeezed the angel tighter. Her wings vanished under the pressure.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she shouted.

    Again, Everin didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he squeezed his fists harder. The grip of the coils of blue light around the angel tightened even more. He raised his arms. The currents of blue light flowing from his limbs mirrored his movements, lifting Kyzella several feet into the air. Without hesitation, Everin swung his arms down, bringing the angel crashing into the dirt path. She cried out in pain from the impact.

    A sword of golden light appeared on one of her hands. Its light wasn¡¯t as bright as it had been just a few moments earlier. Her arms were pinned to her sides by the coils of melancholy energy, but she still managed to awkwardly slash at the blue tentacles that ensnared her. There were bright flashes of white as the two manifestations of solid energy crashed into each other, but Everin¡¯s tentacles didn¡¯t relinquish their grip. He swung Kyzella into the trunk of a tree just off the side of the path. The impact was so great that leaves were shaken free from the upper branches. Everin raised Kyzella and smashed her back into the ground again. Her head snapped back and slammed into the dirt. The sword faded from her hand.

    Everin cut off the flow of energy, containing the rest of the sorrow in his body. He¡¯d only burned through half of what he¡¯d absorbed from the angel. She lay on her back a few yards away. Everin purposefully strode up to her.

    ¡°What do you know about McCarthy Loxborne?¡± he demanded.

    The angel was grimacing in pain, eyes screwed shut. She opened them and managed to focus on Everin. ¡°He¡¯s a monster, but he¡¯s the one who gave you those powers. He¡¯s the one who made you into an angel, just like me.¡± She managed a grin.

    Everin¡¯s blood ran cold at her words. He was an angel. McCarthy had turned him into an angel.

    Kyzella continued, ¡°sorry, kid. It¡¯s too late to take away your abilities now. You¡¯re destined to become one of King Valen¡¯s war machines.¡±

    Everin shook his head furiously. ¡°No. No! That can¡¯t be true!¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying to convince Kyzella or himself.

    The angel didn¡¯t answer. She just looked up at Everin from where she lay.

    ¡°Why? Why did McCarthy do this to me?¡± Everin screamed at her.

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not for me to say.¡±

    Everin snapped. ¡°Tell me!¡± he demanded. ¡°Why give me these powers? Why let me see these auras? Tell me everything you know, right now!¡±

    He held his hand up threateningly. Malevolent blue energy began to pool in his palm. He wound up and swung his arm forward, extending forward another arm of blue light that crashed into the side of Kyzella¡¯s face. Her head was jerked to the side by the force of the strike. Her eyes dipped out of focus momentarily. Blood began to flow from one of her nostrils.

    ¡°Tell me about McCarthy,¡± he growled.

    He raised his hand to strike the angel again, but a cry from Cora stopped him.

    ¡°Everin, stop! You¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    He paused and turned to look at Cora. She and Ford had been standing several yards away, hiding behind Cora¡¯s sword, as the fight had gone on.

    He heard a rustling sound behind him. Everin snapped his head back towards Kyzella. In the brief seconds that he¡¯d looked away, she¡¯d climbed to her feet. She sprinted away from him.

    ¡°No!¡± Desperation cracked his voice.

    Everin extended his arms of blue energy forward, but the angel was fast, even when injured. Golden wings blossomed across her back. Just like her sword the last time she¡¯d summoned it, their golden light was diminished. The wings flickered in and out of existence for a moment before becoming solid. Once they were established, Kyzella hurriedly flapped them and pushed herself into the air.

    She was getting away. Everin screamed. He raised his hands and poured the rest of his pent-up energy into them. Beams of blue light exploded from his palms and lanced through the sky. Kyzella ducked and rolled through the air, avoiding the streaks of energy. Everin burned through the rest of the sadness that he¡¯d absorbed, failing to land a hit on the fleeing angel. Soon, she was nothing more than a speck in the sky overhead. Glowing wings carrying her away to safety.

    With Kyzella¡¯s misery out of his system, Everin fell to all fours. The emotional pain didn¡¯t stop. It was his own that he felt now. He¡¯d let her get away. He¡¯d let his one source of information on the man who killed his parents get away. He¡¯d failed again.

 Chapter 16 (Cora)

    Wisps of blue drifted from Everin¡¯s hands and disappeared in the breeze ¨C the last trickles of energy leaving his body. He was on his hands and knees, staring at the ground. Cora slowly approached, her stomach in knots. She knelt down beside Everin and gently placed a hand on his back. She felt him flinch at the contact.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. It¡¯s my fault she got away.¡±

    For a long time, Everin didn¡¯t speak. He just kept staring at the ground, eyes boring deep holes into the dirt. Finally, he said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken my eyes off her.¡±

    Cora sighed. She was relieved that Everin wasn¡¯t mad at her for distracting him from Kyzella, but she also knew how he was capable of tearing himself apart over his own failures. She tried to control her feelings. She didn¡¯t want Everin reading her aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll get the information another way,¡± she said.

    Ford had slowly approached them. ¡°Yeah, look at the bright side, Everin. You fought an angel and lived. Not only that, but you sent her running. Not many people can claim that.¡±

    Cora gave him a smile. ¡°Ford¡¯s right. We might not have gotten what we wanted, but we¡¯re alive, and Kyzella doesn¡¯t have you.¡±

    Slowly, Everin nodded. ¡°I guess,¡± he conceded. Cora could still hear the disappointment in his voice. He tried to push himself up but winced as he moved his arm.

    She gasped. ¡°Your arm! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± he said. ¡°She wasn¡¯t trying to kill me, so it wasn¡¯t meant to be a lethal hit.¡±

    Slowly, he lifted his right arm. He peeled back the singed cloth of his shirt to reveal an angry red line just below his shoulder. Kyzella had barely touched him with the edge of her blade, clearly only intending to inflict pain. She¡¯d succeeded. The two-inch-long cut was shallow, but the skin around the wound was an inflamed red ¨C burned by the intense heat of her sword.

    Cora breathed. The injury wasn¡¯t terrible, but they didn¡¯t have any medical supplies, and were at least a day¡¯s travel from the nearest healer. Ford picked up Everin¡¯s bedroll and carried it over to Everin. He knelt down beside Cora and withdrew a small knife from the bottom of the pack. He cut a narrow strip of cloth free from one of the relatively clean corners of the sheet.

    ¡°Can I see your arm?¡± he asked Everin.

    Everin complied, lifting his injured limb. Ford poured water out from his canteen to rinse the wound as best he could. Cora noticed that his canteen was already half-empty. Ford didn¡¯t have much of his drinking water to spare. Nevertheless, the boy maintained a trickle of the cool water on the burn. Eventually, he capped his canteen and dried the wound with the end of the cloth. Cora saw Everin wince at the contact from the fabric, but he didn¡¯t cry out. With careful hands, Ford wrapped his makeshift bandage around the burn. Cora was surprised to see how gently Ford¡¯s calloused hands wrapped the cloth. She felt a kind of closeness towards Ford that she hadn¡¯t before. He might hide it behind his standoffish personality, but he was a caretaker, like her. It was an instinct deep within him to help those in need. Cora caught herself staring at his face as he worked, and she turned away. Ford finished wrapping the wound and leaned back to examine his work.

    ¡°Hopefully that will keep it somewhat clean until we find a healer,¡± he said.

    Everin flexed his arm experimentally. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ford shook his head. ¡°I should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t decided to use your power, I wouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±

    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Cora asked Everin. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you manipulate the energy like you did just now.¡±

    Everin scanned his surroundings before speaking. ¡°I can explain it all, but can we get moving? I feel good enough to walk, and we shouldn¡¯t cause a bigger scene than we have already.¡± He pointed further down the trail.

    Cora followed Everin¡¯s finger. Sure enough, the two families that had seen the fight start were still there, watching them in stunned awe. Upon seeing Everin point at them, they started backing away. Parents grabbed their children and began guiding them down the trail, eager to avoid an interaction with the criminals who had just fought one of the king¡¯s angels.

    Ford was watching them too. ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to stop word from spreading about this,¡± he commented.

    Cora shook her head. ¡°Probably not. You¡¯re right, Everin. We should get going.¡± She rose to her feet and offered Everin her hand. He reached up with his left arm, his uninjured one, and grabbed her hand. She pulled him too his feet. Meanwhile, Ford hurried to the trees off the side of the path to search for the sword that Kyzella had knocked out of his grip. He reemerged moments later with it in hand. The sword still appeared functional, although the steel at the base of the weapon was warped from where it had come into contact with Kyzella¡¯s energy blade.

    ¡°I guess this will have to do for now,¡± he sighed as he strapped it back onto his pack.

    The trio continued moving down the path. As they walked, Ford dug out sheet of paper with the map and McCarthy¡¯s instructions. It had some wrinkles and small tears from their travel but was mostly intact. Ford showed them the map, and they decided that they would walk for a few more hours that afternoon. If they got an early start the next morning, they would reach Thistleton, first town outside the Elderwood Forest, before evening the next day.

    Ford folded the map and slipped it back into his pack. An awkward silence settled over the group. Cora looked at Everin expectantly. Finally, he spoke up.

    ¡°I guess you want to know what happened back there?¡± he said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re comfortable telling us,¡± Cora said.

    Everin exhaled. ¡°I am. There¡¯s just a lot to process.¡±

    Cora nodded in encouragement. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you start with that blue energy you created; the barriers of light, the beams of energy, and those tentacle things from your arms? What were those?¡±

    ¡°They were all from Kyzella¡¯s sadness,¡± he said. ¡°I absorbed her blue energy ¨C the first time I¡¯d absorbed anyone¡¯s blue energy in any large quantity.¡± He paused, looking for the right words.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°It was unbelievable,¡± he said. ¡°It was so much easier to control than other forms of suffering. Energy from fear races out of me as sparks before I can manipulate it. Anger isn¡¯t much easier to command. The sadness manifested itself into any form that I willed it into. I didn¡¯t even think, it was like some instinct inside me just told me that I could do these things with the energy, and I did them. It was like the sadness was an extension of myself ¨C like it was a part of me.¡±

    Cora started to open her mouth, but Everin wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°And there was so much of it,¡± he said. He was talking quickly. It wasn¡¯t eagerness that sped up his speech. It sounded more like grim urgency. ¡°I took a lot from Kyzella, but I¡¯d taken what looked like the same amount of anger from her too. The sadness was so steady, so ceaseless. I kept channeling it out of me and waiting for it to burn up, but it lasted for ages.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you could absorb sadness again if we get into another fight?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin swallowed hard and shook his head. ¡°If it¡¯s possible at all, I¡¯d rather avoid it. The sadness was a lot more powerful, but it was also so much more painful. Fear and anger are manageable, because those emotions are rooted in action. I can tell myself that if I run or fight, then my suffering will go away. Sadness is different. It¡¯s this blanket of misery that wraps itself around you and lets you know that there¡¯s nothing you can do to make it stop. Holding Kyzella¡¯s sorrow inside me was by far the worst experience I¡¯ve had absorbing emotions. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been through, but Kyzella is a really miserable person.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Kyzella was so sad?¡± he asked.

    Again, Everin shook his head. ¡°I can see emotions, but I can¡¯t tell what causes them. Kyzella also had a lot of hatred for something or someone, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what.¡±

    Cora took her opportunity to jump in. ¡°Everin, it looked like Kyzella was talking while you two fought. Did she say anything about McCarthy or how she was connected to him?¡±2

    She thought she could see Everin shiver. After a long pause, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°When I had her on the ground, I asked her what she knew about McCarthy. She said¡­¡± he paused. It looked like he didn¡¯t really believe what he was planning to say. ¡°She said that I was an angel, that McCarthy had turned me into an angel.¡±

    Cora gasped. Across from her, she saw Ford¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. She struggled to think of something to say. Finally, she just asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I have one of my answers. I think I know why my parents were killed.¡± A grim expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°You think he killed them so that he could make you an angel?¡±

    Everin gave a weak shrug. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how killing my parents plays into making me an angel, but that must be why he did it. I can¡¯t imagine any other reason.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t hear about the lives of the other angels before they began serving King Valen,¡± Ford said. ¡°Maybe McCarthy was trying to erase evidence of your past life before turning you into one.¡±

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine at this point,¡± Everin said.

    ¡°I think the more important issue,¡± said Cora, ¡°is the fact that McCarthy just sent an angel to bring you into his custody. As much as we all want answers, it seems like McCarthy is trying to find Everin, and we¡¯re walking straight into his hands.¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t just run and hide. McCarthy is going to send angels after us until he gets what he wants. Confronting him is the only way to make this stop,¡± Everin said.

    ¡°Are you sure you can face this guy?¡± Cora asked. ¡°If the three angels are under his command, McCarthy might be much more dangerous than we thought.¡±

    ¡°McCarthy needs to be stopped. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Everin said. There wasn¡¯t a drop of hesitation in his voice. ¡°If what he did to me is how he makes angels, he needs to be stopped right now. I can¡¯t live with myself if he puts even one other person through the suffering that he put me through. Cora, you don¡¯t have to come if you think it¡¯s too risky, but this is something that I need to do.¡± He stressed the words. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing in my life that matters anymore, and with these powers that he gave me, I can bring him to justice. I know I can.¡±

    Cora nodded. She felt an unexpected rush of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m still coming,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me back home, not until King Valen¡¯s war ends or I can clear my name as a deserter.¡±

    ¡°Same goes for me,¡± Ford chimed in.

    Everin gave them a forced smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    A silence fell upon the group. Cora used the time to mull over everything that Everin had told her. As much as she understood his reasoning, she felt that it was exceedingly risky to barge into Doronhine and try to find McCarthy. If he was associated with the Allomorian military, then he would have resources and protection. He could hide himself behind a wall of soldiers if Everin tried to challenge him.

    Soon, the light on the forest path began to fade. They took that as their cue to begin looking for shelter for the night. Cora soon spotted a clearing a short way off the road. This one was smaller than where they¡¯d slept the previous night, but there was still more than enough space for three sleeping bodies on the ground.

    They were far from the main road, so they decided it was safe to start a small fire. Ford used the flint and steel that he¡¯d liberated from the fallen member of the Elderwood Ghosts to attempt to ignite some tinder he¡¯d gathered. He had sharp eyebrows that stood out from his dark complexion. As he worked, they furrowed into a focused expression that Cora decided was perhaps more amusing than he intended.

    With a quiet exclamation of triumph, Ford managed to create a small blaze in the middle of the clearing. Everin, Cora, and Ford huddled around the warmth of the fire as they ate.

    By the time they¡¯d finished eating, the clearing was nearly enveloped by darkness. They let the fire burn down to embers ¨C any more light would make them visible from the road in the approaching darkness, and they agreed to take the same shifts that they had the night before, with Ford taking the first watch. Cora watched Everin spread out his bedroll and fold it over himself. It was a little smaller than it had been the night before, as a strip of the material was now wrapped around the burn on his arm.

    Everin turned on his side, so as to not put pressure on his wound, and closed his eyes. The lines on his face smoothed out, but not completely. He¡¯d been through a lot that day, and Cora was sure that some of it would come back to plague his dreams that night. She waited a while, until she was sure that Everin was asleep. Then, she turned to Ford, who was sitting next to her.

    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±

    He looked up from the burning embers. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What did you and Everin talk about earlier today? You two disappeared after he said you were angry at him, and whatever you said was enough to convince him to use his power against Kyzella.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Ford scratched the side of his head uncomfortably. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to explain that I really wasn¡¯t mad at him.¡±

    ¡°What were you upset about, then?¡± she gently probed further, turning her own gaze from the glowing remnants of the fire to look him in the eyes. He sat less than an arm¡¯s length away from her, and she could see every feature of his face illuminated by the fading light.

    ¡°Myself mostly,¡± he said. ¡°For how I acted after he hit you with the lightning. I just overreacted because I was afraid that he¡¯d seriously hurt you. I lashed out without thinking, and then I felt angry at myself for being such a hothead in front of you. I don¡¯t know, I just was frustrated because you were probably upset with how I acted.¡± Cora could practically sense the tension in Ford¡¯s body as he spoke.

    She felt her own heart race. Nervous energy prickled like sparks in her chest and every little detail, her posture, the placement of her foot on the ground, the strands of hair that hung over her forehead, all came into razor-sharp focus. She fought the urge to reach up and brush the hair away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset. It was a stressful moment. People make mistakes,¡± she finally said.

    Ford smiled. ¡°Thank all the old gods,¡± he said.

    ¡°Is that really all that was bothering you?¡± Cora pressed. ¡°You were worried you¡¯d upset me?¡±

    Ford shrugged. ¡°Well, yeah. I guess I worry a lot about what you think of me.¡±

    Cora paused. She could feel the sweat beading on her palms and the hammering of her heart behind her ribs. Her forehead felt hot, but ice-cold nerves ran up and down her body. She struggled to sound nonchalant as she forced a gentle laugh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I think very highly of you, Ford.¡±

    ¡°I think highly of you, too,¡± he said.

    She looked into his eyes. They stared right back into hers. By the light of the dying fire, she could see that his pupils were wide, as if he were ready to run or fight. She was sure hers looked the same. Acting more on instinct, because she would¡¯ve frozen if she¡¯d stopped to think about what she was doing, she leaned in and kissed Ford on the cheek.

    She pulled away and they made eye contact again. This time, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers. As the crush was finally cracked open, it felt like she¡¯d been hit with another one of Everin¡¯s lightning bolts, but this time the energy didn¡¯t hurt. It sent ecstatic sparks tingling across her body. She reached forward and ran her fingers down his arm. She could feel his muscles initially tense and slowly relax. He cradled her head in his hand as they held the kiss for what felt like an eternity.

    Finally, they pulled apart. Cora¡¯s mind was racing. The thrill of what she¡¯d just done left her heart pounding. She smiled at Ford.

    ¡°So¡­are you still worried about what I think of you?¡± She asked.

    Ford grinned. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to make any assumptions, but I¡¯d say my odds are looking pretty good.¡±

    She laughed, giggling with equal parts relief and euphoria. She leaned in and kissed him again.

    ¡°I¡¯d say they are, too.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t go to sleep. She spent the rest of Ford¡¯s watch talking with him. It was as though the kiss they¡¯d shared had broken down some kind of barrier between them. Before, they¡¯d only talked about business ¨C the things that were pertinent to their journey through the forest. Now, they talked purely for the sake of talking. They talked because Cora wanted to hear Ford¡¯s voice and because she wanted to feel the warm glow in her chest when he laughed at something she said. When she judged that about a third of the night had passed, she offered to let Ford sleep, but he declined.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to sleep right now,¡± he said.

    So, Cora and Ford stayed up most of the night. They held hands in the dark as they talked about home. They talked about their families. They talked about Everin. They talked about the full moon overhead and the insects chirping in the forest around them. They talked and talked and talked, eager to learn everything they could about the person sitting next to them.

    Finally, Cora decided that she could stay awake no longer. While her mind was still greedy for more of Ford, her body couldn¡¯t keep up any longer. Ford agreed and tucked himself into his bed of cloth on the floor of the clearing. Cora woke up Everin, who groggily climbed out from under the fold of his bedroll and took up watch for the last third of the night. Cora laid herself down on her own bedroll, and her heavy eyelids quickly pulled themselves down over her pupils. Thoughts raced through her mind. She¡¯d been afraid of letting her feelings for Ford distract her from helping Everin, but how could she ignore them after this? After she knew that he felt the same way? She worried about what tonight might mean for the rest of their journey, but even that wasn¡¯t enough to keep her from falling into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 17 (McCarthy)

    McCarthy had been reading in his study before bed ¨C another one of his rituals, when a knock at the door interrupted him.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he called.

    The door opened, and a young woman entered. She was in her late teens, with a slender build and long, dark hair that was straighter than the edge of the knife at her waist. This was Mao, McCarthy¡¯s apprentice.

    McCarthy relaxed in his seat when he recognized the figure. ¡°Mao, what brings you here so late?¡±

    ¡°Sir, the guards have spotted Kyzella approaching the castle.¡± Her tone was terse, businesslike.

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°I suppose we should see what she has to say, then.¡±

    The girl bowed and stepped aside from the doorway. McCarthy carefully marked the page of his book that he¡¯d had open and set it on his desk. He rose and strode across the study. Mao waited for him to exit before closing the door behind them and following. She was even better at following his rituals than the angels were, McCarthy noted. He¡¯d taken the girl in two years ago because he needed someone to stay at Doronhine castle while he traveled to conduct research for the angel project.

    He¡¯d learned about Mao when he¡¯d heard news of a family of nobles in Doronhine with an unruly daughter. As he¡¯d soon discovered, she was more than unruly. She was cruel ¨C methodically cruel. Her parents had simply seen the physical and emotional bullying of her siblings as the actions of a maladjusted girl who needed to mature. McCarthy¡¯s experienced eyes saw what was really happening. Mao¡¯s actions weren¡¯t the result of some childish misbehavior or a dysfunction in her family life. She simply enjoyed making others suffer. It had only taken a single trip to her parents¡¯ manor to see the pleasure she derived from inflicting misery on her siblings and the control that it gave her over them. At the end of that same visit, McCarthy had offered to take the girl up as his apprentice. What she had was rare and powerful, if cultivated correctly. Anyone could be mean and hurtful. What separated Mao from common bullies was her mind. The way she could pick apart a person¡¯s every weakness and insecurity and find a way to turn those things against them.

    In the two years since then, Mao had been an ideal apprentice. She¡¯d performed every task that was asked of her, however menial, and she had no qualms with the angels and what it took to create them. No, it wasn¡¯t cruelty that needed to be instilled in his apprentice, it was self-discipline. Mao was still too impulsive, a vice that McCarthy had cleansed himself of long ago. Before he could trust her to command the angels, he needed to teach her the importance of planning, of deliberate speech and action, and of rituals. Tonight would serve as a good lesson.

    McCarthy and Mao climbed several flights of stairs until they reached a locked door. McCarthy produced a key from the ring around his belt and inserted it into the large metal keyhole. He twisted the key and heard the heavy iron bolt slide away, unlocking the door. He pushed it open and led Mao onto a platform of flat stone on the roof of Doronhine Castle.

    The view was incredible. The cobbled streets and thatched roofs of the town sprawled out before him. Beyond that, acres and acres of lush farmland extended into the distance ¨C freshly tilled soil waiting for the first seedlings to emerge from the ground and reach skyward. It was a sight that few residents of Doronhine would see. The section of roof where McCarthy and his apprentice stood was a landing pad of sorts, made especially for Kyzella. Only he, King Valen, and the most trusted castle guards had access to this place.Stolen novel; please report.

    McCarthy raised his eyes from the landscape and looked to the sky. Sure enough, against the purple-green light of the falling sun, he could make out a pair of large glowing wings carrying a lone figure through the air. McCarthy and Mao waited in silence as the figure of Kyzella grew larger and larger. Finally, the woman arrived. She glided down onto the section of the castle roof, just a few feet from where McCarthy stood. Her golden wings faded as her feet touched the solid stone platform.

    Slowly, as if the motion were causing her pain, the angel knelt before McCarthy and Mao. She spoke the established greeting.

    ¡°My lord, you have made me into who I am. I thank you.¡±

    While he waited to respond, McCarthy looked Kyzella up and down. She had an ugly purple bruise on one of her cheeks and spots of dried blood still flecked her face. The robe that she wore had once been pure white. Now, it was smudged with streaks of dirt. He could make out small rips and tears in the tattered fabric.

    Finally, he responded to the angel. ¡°You are welcome, my child. Rise.¡±

    Kyzella stood, and McCarthy waited for her explanation, an impatient expression on his face. She¡¯d returned empty-handed. She¡¯d failed her mission, and she knew that he wouldn¡¯t be pleased.

    ¡°I found the boy, Everin. He was travelling with his two companions through the Elderwood Forest, as you¡¯d told me he would be, my lord.¡±

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°So, if you were able to find him, why have you not brought him to me?¡±

    It was fast, but McCarthy saw Kyzella¡¯s face twitch with nervousness. He was sure Mao had noticed it, too. She had a keen eye for those kinds of things.

    ¡°I know you warned me that I might have to fight another angel, but this boy, he caught me by surprise. Just as I was when you first created me, he didn¡¯t appear to know how to use his powers, but he kept revealing new abilities as the fight progressed.¡±

    McCarthy didn¡¯t react. ¡°You¡¯ve trained for years under my guidance. You¡¯re telling me that you were beaten by a boy who¡¯s barely begun to grasp powers that you¡¯ve been honing for over a decade?¡±

    Kyzella let her shoulders fall in a defeated expression. ¡°I can¡¯t explain my failure. As the fight progressed, I felt my powers growing weaker. I felt the like I¡¯d been fighting for hours rather than minutes, and near the end, he produced this blue energy that was incredibly strong. He grabbed me with the energy and started demanding that I tell him about you, my lord.¡±

    McCarthy stroked his chin as he considered what Kyzella had said. ¡°Hmm, that is interesting. He asked about me?¡±

    Kyzella nodded eagerly, anxious to divert McCarthy¡¯s attention away from the details of her failure. ¡°Yes, he wanted me to say what I knew about you. He seemed appalled when I told him that you had made him into an angel. I suppose he¡¯d been lying to himself about what his powers meant up to that point.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose that could explain his shock,¡± McCarthy agreed. ¡°Did you tell him anything else?¡±

    ¡°No. I had an opportunity to escape after that, so I took it. Although, before I left, he said something. He asked why you let him ¡®see these auras¡¯. Do you know what these auras are that he¡¯s talking about?¡±

    McCarthy stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, I have a suspicion, but I¡¯ll need to discuss it with King Valen. Is there anything else that I should know about?¡±

    Kyzella shook her head.

    ¡°I see.¡± McCarthy turned to face his apprentice. ¡°Mao, what do you think we should to about Kyzella¡¯s failure today?¡±

    The corners of the girl¡¯s mouth twisted upwards in a sadistic grin. She licked her lips. ¡°I believe a punishment would be appropriate. Perhaps we could ask King Valen if he could help.¡±

    McCarthy saw Kyzella tense out of the corner of his eye. ¡°I would usually agree with that,¡± he said. ¡°Although, Everin is still loose, so I think we¡¯ll give her a chance to redeem herself.¡±

    McCarthy saw the disappointment on Mao¡¯s face as he turned back to the angel. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you another chance to collect the boy. Get yourself patched up in the castle, and then find your brother and sister. I suppose you¡¯ve shown that you¡¯ll need some help in bringing him down.¡± McCarthy knew that the other two angels, Ichoron and Saphine, weren¡¯t really Kyzella¡¯s siblings, but he¡¯d established the practice of addressing them as such. It implied a paternal relationship between himself and the angels, another subtle ritual to consolidate his power over them.

    Kyzella bowed. ¡°My lord, I won¡¯t let you down again.¡±

    ¡°See that you don¡¯t.¡± McCarthy stepped aside and allowed the angel to enter the door to the interior of the castle. He waited for the heavy door frame to swing shut behind her before turning to address his apprentice.

    ¡°How do you think Everin knew that you were involved with the angels?¡± she asked.

    McCarthy shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, not as long as the angels can collect him quickly.¡±

    Mao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I suppose it will be easier to control him before he learns too much about how to use his abilities.¡±

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°If what Kyzella told us is true, then we likely won¡¯t be training Everin at all. He¡¯ll be under the control of King Valen.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were in charge of the angels, not King Valen,¡± Mao said.

    ¡°I am,¡± McCarthy replied. ¡°But this is bigger than the angels.¡±

 Chapter 18 (Everin)

    Cora and Ford seemed especially tired when the sun rose and Everin woke them. Their auras looked different, too. Or rather, they were hardly there. Cora and Ford had both emanated faint glows of green and blue yesterday. Today, their auras were barely visible. The fear and sadness were still present, but only the faintest tinges of the energy from those feelings radiated into the space around them. The little flickers of nervousness that had perpetually danced around them seemed to have all been released. It was odd, Everin decided, but he didn¡¯t bring it up.

    They packed up and quickly left the clearing, eager to get back on the road. It had been a warm night. Droplets of dew clung to leaves, and a general sense of springtime permeated the air. Everin walked behind Cora and Ford. He noticed that Ford¡¯s anxiety at talking to Cora had disappeared. The green flickers that usually arose when he talked to the girl had vanished.

    The trio walked for an hour or two. Cora and Ford spoke animatedly for most of the time. They made an effort to include Everin in their conversation, but he could tell that they only had eyes for each other. Perhaps something had happened last night, he wondered. His musings were cut short by an aura that he detected from the trees off the path. Through the layers of forest, he could see an intense blue light.

    He quietly reached forward and tapped the shoulders of Cora and Ford. Their conversation interrupted, they stopped and turned around.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cora asked.

    Everin raised a finger to his lips and made a motion towards the aura with his head. ¡°There¡¯s someone in the trees off the path over there. I can see their aura,¡± he whispered.

    Cora and Ford¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a ghost?¡± Cora whispered back.

    Everin shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s only one person, and their aura is all sadness. None of the ghosts¡¯ auras looked like this.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not an ambush?¡±

    Everin shook his head.

    ¡°Should we keep walking?¡± asked Ford.

    Again, Everin shook his head. ¡°This person is suffering. They might need our help. We should at least see if there¡¯s anything we can do for them.¡±

    Cora and Ford nodded in agreement, and Everin led them off the road and into the trees. He carefully stepped over dead branches and around tree trunks, trying to be as quiet as possible. As they approached the aura, Ford accidentally stepped on a large stick. It snapped loudly.

    Immediately, Everin heard a voice call out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The voice was male. It was loud but wavering, almost hysterical.

    Cautiously, Everin called out. ¡°We just want see if you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re pretty far off the trail.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hear a response, so he resumed his careful navigation through the thick trees. Soon, he emerged into a clearing, Cora and Ford on his heels. He saw the source of the light. In the clearing was a collapsed tent and the charred remains of a campfire. A young man lay facedown in the dirt before the fire¡¯s remains. He looked to be a few years older than Everin, with brown skin and short, curly hair. He was in bad shape. His clothes were tattered and stained with streaks of blood. Everin hardly noticed these details, however.

    The boy¡¯s aura was incredible. Deep blue light radiated off his body in waves. It cast the entire clearing in an eerie, aqua light. Everin hadn¡¯t seen any energy from sadness in this form before. The light that had surrounded Gamah, Jorian, and Kyzella had all been a steady blue ¨C pain from miseries that had been borne for days, months, or even years. This boy¡¯s energy was different. The sorrow was new. It was raw. His aura throbbed with every fresh surge of energy that he expelled into the space around him.

    Tentatively, Everin asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± was the weakly mumbled response.

    Cora spoke up. ¡°Can we come closer?¡±

    They waited for several long moments, but there was no answer. Tentatively, the trio entered the clearing. Everin was unsure of what to do, but Cora moved confidently. She knelt down next the boy, carefully placing her hands on the uninjured parts of his body.

    ¡°Are you able to sit up?¡± she asked.

    In response, the limp body of the boy began to move as he attempted to push himself off the ground. Cora and Ford helped the boy into a sitting position. His face looked just as bad as the rest of his body. His nose was twisted at an odd angle, probably broken, and the blood that had poured from his nostrils had dried, caking itself onto his face.

    ¡°Can you tell us your name?¡± Cora asked gently.

    ¡°My name is Tress.¡± The boy¡¯s voice was shaky and faint. He looked blankly ahead, not making eye contact with Cora ¨C not appearing to focus his gaze on anything in particular.

    Cora offered her a smile. ¡°Okay, Tress, can you tell us what happened here?¡±

    Tress cleared his throat. ¡°I was¡­they¡­¡± He shook his head weakly, unable to continue.

    Cora waited patiently beside the boy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay now. We¡¯re here to help,¡± she encouraged.

    At this, Tress shook his head fervently. ¡°Please, just go. Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave you like this,¡± Cora insisted. ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡±

    Tress still stared ahead with empty eyes. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what I want to happen,¡± he said. ¡°My life is over.¡±

    Everin stared at the boy. Powerful waves of blue light continued to billow off him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean that,¡± Cora said, shocked. ¡°Please, just tell us what happened.¡±

    Tress struggled to control his shaking breaths. ¡°King Valen,¡± he said, his voice cracking on the syllables. ¡°I was going to get drafted for his war, so I ran away. I live with my mother in Thistleton, but I knew that my father, a hermit named Jorian, lives in these woods. I was going to find him and stay with him until the war ended.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Recognition flashed across Cora¡¯s face. She quickly glanced up and Everin and Ford. They nodded back to her, remembering the fisherman they¡¯d encountered yesterday.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to travel through the Elderwood Forest, especially by yourself,¡± Ford said.

    Tress continued to speak, he words were bitter, and he choked back what could have been a sob. ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t have any other choice. I traveled most of the day yesterday and set up camp here last night. That¡¯s when I got attacked.¡± His voice started to waver. ¡°These four people appeared out of the woods. A man named Galimus I think, and three others. They¡­they called themselves the Elderwood Ghosts.¡±

    Everin felt his blood run ice cold. His throat tightened as dread filled his entire being. He stood, rooted to the spot, waiting to hear what Tress said next.

    Again, Cora waited for the boy to stop regain his composure. When he finished fighting back sobs, she gently asked. ¡°The ghosts, what did they do?¡±

    Tress looked ahead. The expression in his face was numb, defeated. Finally, he swallowed hard and managed to open his mouth to speak again.

    ¡°They took everything I had, supplies, money, all of it. Then they beat me up and left me here to die.¡±

    Cora reached to touch his shoulder and he flinched at the contact. He still started blankly ahead, into the forest beyond the clearing. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die. We can get you to a healer,¡± she said.

    More vigorously, Tress shook his head again. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no point. My life is over.¡±

    Just then, Everin began to put the pieces together. His stomach began to twist itself inside and out as he realized what was wrong with the boy.

    Cora was concerned, but she didn¡¯t understand the severity of the situation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We can help replace what was stolen, and your injuries will heal if you get treated for them.¡±

    Tress turned his head in her general direction, but Everin saw that his eyes didn¡¯t focus on Cora. ¡°When they beat me up, one of the ghosts smashed the handle of his sword into the back of my head. When I woke up, they were gone and now¡­¡± He raised his hands in front of his face, an utterly defeated expression in his dead eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t breathe. Tress buried his head in his knees, more letting sobs shake his battered frame. After an eternity frozen in shock, reality smashed into Everin like a sledgehammer. Tears burned his eyes. He wanted to run. He wanted to run and run and never stop, but his legs wouldn¡¯t work. Everin turned. He couldn¡¯t face the sobbing boy. In a trace, he stumbled away a few yards to the edge of the small clearing before he sank to his knees.

    Time passed. It could have been minutes or years. Everin stared at the trees before him, but he didn¡¯t process what his eyes were taking in. All he could focus on was the sobs of Tress and the whispered assurances of Cora and Ford. Eventually, he heard footsteps approaching him.

    ¡°Everin, are you okay?¡± Cora asked him.

    Shakily, Everin shook his head. He pointed in Tress¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± he said. ¡°If I had just agreed to use my power on the ghosts back when we met Jorian, none of this would have happened.¡±

    Cora knelt down beside Everin. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known that the ghosts would do this.¡±

    ¡°But I still could¡¯ve prevented it if I hadn¡¯t been so stupid back there,¡± he spat the words out and turned to Cora, desperation in his eyes.

    ¡°I wish you could see it. Just for one second, I wish you could see how much suffering he¡¯s in. Then you¡¯d understand how terrible my mistake was. Ugh!¡± Everin slammed a fist into the ground. ¡°I wish people could see what I see!¡±

    He pointed in Tress¡¯s direction. ¡°They would see how it¡¯s so wrong. So cruel. They just robbed him of one of the most fundamental pieces of who he is, and they probably don¡¯t even care! If those ghosts could just see his suffering for a moment, if they could see what it looks like, they¡¯d never harm another person for the rest of their lives! Everyone has the capacity to suffer. Why don¡¯t people realize how much pain their actions can cause! Why don¡¯t they care!¡±

    ¡°Everin, you need to calm down,¡± Cora¡¯s voice was quiet but firm.

    Everin realized that he¡¯d been practically shouting. Ashamed, he nodded.

    Cora put her hand over his clenched fist and felt it slowly loosen. ¡°What the ghosts did to Tress is terrible, but you can¡¯t change the past. What you can do is help us get him to a healer. They¡¯ll take care of your arm and do what they can for him. Can you do that?¡±

    The muscles in Everin¡¯s neck trembled as he weakly nodded again. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Cora rose, and Everin slowly followed suit. She guided him back over to where Tress and Ford sat on the ground.

    ¡°Tress?¡±

    The boy looked up, turning his face in the direction of the sound. Everin felt trapped under the unrecognizing stare of the boy¡¯s unfocused eyes.

    ¡°Our friend Everin is standing next to me right now. The three of us are travelling to Thistleton. If you come with us, we can give you a safe trip back home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point. What do I have left to live for? Plus, there¡¯s the draft. I¡¯m a deserter. They¡¯ll probably arrest me and put me to death anyways,¡± he protested.

    Cora smiled, although Tress couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Don¡¯t give up so soon, let¡¯s at least see what a healer has to say about your eyes. As for the draft, we¡¯ll worry about that when we get there. Besides, we¡¯re deserters too.¡±

    Tress¡¯s mouth opened in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ford added. ¡°So, we can help you avoid the army as long as you¡¯re with us.¡±

    Hesitantly, Tress nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cora told him.

    The boy frowned. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For not giving up,¡± she said.

    Ford and Cora tore some strips of cloth from their bedrolls and attempted to wrap them around the worst of Tress¡¯s cuts. Next, Ford stood up and helped Tress climb to his feet. The boy stuck his arms in front of him blindly as he wobbled where he stood. Carefully, Ford placed his hands on Tress¡¯s shoulders and guided the boy from behind, steering him back the way they¡¯d come. Tress¡¯s body was covered in small scratches and bruises, but he appeared to be able to walk.

    Hesitantly, he wandered forward. Every time he took a step, he would gingerly test the ground with his foot before shifting his weight onto it. Ford whispered instructions in Tress¡¯s ear as they made their way through the dense trees and back onto the main road.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    ¡°Take a big step over this root.¡±

    ¡°Good job, you¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Everin hated watching the boy stumble through the trees. He hated the guilt that ripped his chest apart every time he looked in Tress¡¯s direction and saw the burning blue light that poured off his battered body. Everin suspected that Tress had agreed to travel with them because he didn¡¯t have a choice. The boy had the aura of someone who had no hope left ¨C someone who was just blindly wandering forward. It was a feeling that Everin had experienced plenty of times over the past year.

    Soon, they were back on the path. Their progress was slow, as Tress could only walk at a cautious pace. Everin hung behind the other three, feeling numb. As they walked, the light from Tress¡¯s aura drowned out anything that Cora and Ford produced. It was impossible for Everin to determine their emotional states.

    ¡°¡­and that¡¯s when we ran into your dad¡­¡± Ford trailed off.

    ¡°Jorian,¡± Tress provided.

    ¡°Right, Jorian. We ran into him while he was fishing, about a day¡¯s walk from where we are now. He¡¯s doing okay. He had some trouble with the Elderwood Ghosts, too, but he sounded confident that the King¡¯s army will come in and put them to justice soon.¡±

    Everin noticed that Ford deliberately avoided mentioning that Jorian had asked them for help, and that he¡¯d declined to give it.

    ¡°What kind of trouble did they give him?¡± Tress asked nervously.

    ¡°They just took some of the fish that he caught,¡± he said.

    Tress nodded.

    ¡°We ran into the ghosts, too,¡± Ford added.

    Everin could practically hear Tress gasp. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Our friend Everin is¡­¡± Ford caught himself before he shared too much. ¡°Everin is a really skilled fighter. He was able to chase them away when they tried to rob us.¡±

    Tress nodded. ¡°A pity Everin didn¡¯t kill them then and there.¡± Ford didn¡¯t answer, unsure of what to say. Instead he simply continued to guide the blind boy down the path.

    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Cora finally ventured.

    When Tress replied, his voice was bitter, ¡°No, not really. There¡¯s no future for blind people in Allomoria. At least my mother will know what happened to me before I die.¡±

    ¡°Before you die?¡± Cora asked. ¡°Being blind won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself if I have to,¡± Tress snapped. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be a burden to my mother, and King Valen¡¯s soldiers will probably put me to death for deserting once they find me.¡±

    Cora had stopped walking, frozen. Ford gently pulled on the boy¡¯s shoulders, and they both came to a stop. Cora sniffled as she attempted to stifle a sob, shocked by the hopelessness of the situation and frustrated by her inability to do anything to help. Everin could see her own aura turning nasty shades of blue.

    Tress seemed to have sensed that he¡¯d upset her. ¡°Cora, you and your friends seem like really nice people. I appreciate what you all are trying to do for me, but my life is never going to be okay again, not after this.¡± Tress let himself drop to the ground. He pulled his knees up to his chest. Tears were flowing from his own, sightless eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t live like this!¡± he cried.

    Cora and Ford stood on either side of the boy, unsure what to do, unsure if there was anything they could do. It was Everin who knelt down beside him.

    ¡°Tress, can you hold still for a moment?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asked, wiping drops of water from his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make up for a mistake,¡± he said.

    Tress couldn¡¯t see Everin, but he still managed to give him a confused look. However, he let his agitated rocking cease as some of the tension left his body. Everin reached his left hand forward. He didn¡¯t touch him, but he buried it deep in his aura until it was just an inch from the boy¡¯s skin. He braced himself for the impact, and he let the sadness flow into him.

    The pain was horrible, even worse than it had looked. There was confusion, shock, and the pain of loss ¨C loss of innocence, loss of control, and loss of hope. Everin felt like the sadness was going to make his chest explode. He felt like a piece of himself had been taken from him, a piece that he could never get back. It took all the willpower he had not to drop to the ground and give in to the overpowering sorrow that smothered him.

    The pain from his burn made him wince as he raised his right hand to the sky. With a desperate repulsion, Everin expelled the sadness from his body. A blinding light of pure sapphire burst from his open palm, shooting high into the sky above. Everin glanced up and saw that his thin beam of energy rose all the way to the clouds, where it punched through their fluffy white mass and disappeared. The quietest of whooshing sounds accompanied the current of light that raced upward.

    Everin channeled the sadness for as long as he could, letting it flow skyward in a constant stream. When the emotional pain became too much for him to bear, he cut off the flow of energy from Tress¡¯s aura. The boy still had plenty of blue light left, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as intense as it had been before. Everin fell away from him, onto his back. He took several deep breaths before he regained enough control over his painful emotions to stand. He pushed himself to his feet. He¡¯d atoned for as much of his sin as his body could bear.

    ¡°Are you feeling well enough to keep walking?¡± he asked Tress, struggling to keep his voice from shaking.

    He looked up in the direction of Everin¡¯s voice. He tentatively places his hands over his face and body, trying to feel if Everin had done anything physically to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did, but yes. I think I can make it out of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Everin tried to say the word without grimacing. Ford helped him lift the boy back to his feet. Everin¡¯s legs only trembled slightly as he pulled Tress¡¯s weight upward.

 Chapter 19 (Everin)

    Their progress was slow. Cora and Ford guided Tress down the path, and Everin followed behind. An hour later, he still felt shaky from channeling the boy¡¯s misery. Tress¡¯s blue energy had essentially returned to its initial brightness; however, Everin wasn¡¯t feeling strong enough to attempt to absorb any more, especially considering how quickly it would regenerate anyways. His muscles were weak, and his chest felt tight. He wondered if his newfound abilities to absorb suffering were causing harm to his physical body. He felt a jolt of anxiety as he considered the thought. He didn¡¯t know what the mysterious energy of people¡¯s auras was made from. It was quite possible that his body wasn¡¯t designed to hold more than whatever he naturally produced, especially since he probably naturally produced much more sorrow than the average person. He wondered which would give out first if he continued to use his abilities ¨C his mind or his body.

    Cora and Ford didn¡¯t seem to notice that Everin lagged behind. They were preoccupied with helping Tress and speaking words of encouragement to him. After Everin had siphoned off much of the boy¡¯s blue aura, its light had faded enough that he could make out Cora and Ford¡¯s auras as well. They were a steady green with tinges of blue. Anxiety about Tress¡¯s condition and empathetic sorrow for what the ghosts had done to him. Their emotions seemed to be focused on the blinded boy, so Everin wasn¡¯t able to study whatever had eased Ford¡¯s anxiety around Cora earlier that morning.

    As the day stretched onward, the group passed several travelers headed in the opposite direction ¨C a large family, a group of merchants riding a horse-drawn wagon, and a few other groups of four or five adults traveling together on foot. Everin noted that Tress drew several looks from the people they passed. It was clear that their group was struggling. Tress¡¯s clothes were streaked with blood. It was also fairly clear that something was wrong with him, as Ford was walking behind the boy, hands on his shoulders, slowly guiding him forward. Cora, Ford, and himself weren¡¯t in great condition, either, Everin noted. Despite their obvious struggles, none of the travelers they passed stopped to offer assistance or even to ask if they were alright. Everin felt stabs of bitterness toward every group that looked over the wounded boy before quickly turning away and quickening their pace. He had to remind himself that these people didn¡¯t have the vision the he did. They weren¡¯t blinded by the spectacular lightshow of sadness that the boy cast outwards. They had the privilege of being able to choose to ignore his all-consuming sorrow.

    At around midday, they sat on a cluster of rocks just off the path to rest and eat. Ford placed pieces of bread and dried meat into Tress¡¯s hands, and he quietly ate. Everin peered into Ford¡¯s bag when he got a chance and saw that they were nearly out of food. Cora seemed to realize the same thing.

    ¡°We probably won¡¯t make it to Thistleton today,¡± she commented.

    Ford nodded grimly. He didn¡¯t say it, but they all knew that Tress¡¯s pace had slowed their travel, and his extra mouth to feed would quickly burn through the rest of their supplies.

    ¡°My guess is that we¡¯ll be out of the forest by late tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll arrive in Thistleton just after noon.¡±

    Cora quickly glanced at Tress, not wanting to make him aware that he was causing their difficulties. She held up her canteen. Through the transparent hardglass, Everin could see that it was nearly empty of water. Cora motioned to the canteen with her eyes and asked, ¡°How are our supplies holding up?¡±

    Ford shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to make it to Thistleton, one way or another.¡±

    A solemn mood fell upon the group. They ate quickly and in silence before getting back on the road to walk for the rest of the afternoon. Everin felt his strength beginning to return to him, but he still felt somewhat ill, like he¡¯d ingested a poison, and his body was attempting to fight off its influence.

    They had only been walking for an hour or so when Everin heard the noise in the distance. It sounded like the clopping of horses¡¯ hooves. Horses weren¡¯t an unexpected presence on the trail. Perhaps one in every five groups of travelers rode horses or pulled their wagons with some kind of animal. What made the noise suspicious was its rate. This wasn¡¯t the steady clomping sound of horses walking down the path. It was the rapid hoofbeats of horses at a fast-moving canter ¨C several horses, if Everin was correct.

    The noise quickly grew louder. The group stopped as Ford asked, ¡°Do any of you hear that?¡±

    Before Everin could respond, the noise reached a crescendo. There was a rustling sound, and several horses with riders burst onto the path no more than fifty yards ahead of them. Like phantoms, the four mounted figures appeared to materialize down the road. They must have emerged from some hidden side path in the forest, Everin thought. One of the figures on the horses, the leader, turned his head to scan up and down the trail. His eyes locked on to Everin, Cora, Ford, and Tress. He pointed and spoke something to his partners. They all turned and began to walk their horses down the path towards the young people.

    Everin was frozen. As the four riders had started approaching, he¡¯d noticed the white bandanas wrapped around their foreheads. There was no mistaking it, this was Galimus and his Elderwood Ghosts. Cora and Ford seemed to have the same realization the Everin had just had. Their auras flared brightly with a mix of green and red light. Fear tempered with rage at what the ghosts had done to Tress.

    The blind boy seemed to sense that something was happening. Ford had stopped guiding him, so he twisted his head around agitatedly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.

    Ford started to say something, but for once he was at a loss for words, unable to figure out how to tell the boy that the ones who¡¯d taken his sight now stood just a stone¡¯s throw away.

    Galimus answered for him. He climbed down from his horse and began to walk closer. His red aura had regenerated since the last fight, whatever hatred drove him was still burning fiercely. His companions dismounted and approached as well. Everin saw that their auras were green ¨C nerves due to the anticipation of a fight. However, their fear was faint. Clearly, they weren¡¯t as spooked by him as they¡¯d been before.

    ¡°Well, would you look at that? It¡¯s the kid from last night.¡± His voice was confident and cruel.

    Tress jerked his head in the direction of the leader of the ghosts, but his unseeing eyes didn¡¯t focus on the man. ¡°Is it him? Are the ghosts here?¡± he whispered hysterically to Ford. Fear, disbelief, and pure unadulterated hatred began to color his aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re here,¡± Galimus said, a hint of confusion in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize us?¡± he smirked at that, probably thinking the allusion to the beating and robbing of the boy was clever.

    Tress¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°I recognize your voice. I can¡¯t see you because I¡¯m blind.¡± Tendrils of red energy flickered venomously within his aura at every syllable. ¡°I¡¯m blind because of what you did to me!¡±

    Galimus¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise, but other than that, his manner didn¡¯t change. He turned to his three followers, who appeared equally unconcerned. The man turned back to Tress and the other young people and shrugged.

    ¡°Tough luck, kid. That¡¯s life. Were not here for you anyways, we¡¯re here for him.¡± He jabbed a finger at Everin.

    Everin snapped out of his disbelief at the scene that was playing out before him. ¡°Me?¡± he managed to ask.

    The leader of the ghosts stared him down. ¡°Yeah, you. We¡¯ve got a reputation to maintain in these parts. We can¡¯t let you leave after what happened the last time we met, especially since you¡¯ve got some things that belong to us. We¡¯re going to need those back.¡± He nodded towards the sword strapped to Ford¡¯s pack and the one that hung from Cora¡¯s hip.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Cora defiantly unsheathed her sword and pointed it towards the man. Ford glared at Galimus with disgust in his eyes. ¡°What makes you think he won¡¯t beat you again?¡± He threatened.

    The man smiled smugly. ¡°Because we¡¯ve brought these to protect us from your friend¡¯s magical fire and lightning.¡± He raised the wooden shield that was strapped to his left arm. It shone slightly in the forest light, as though it had been painted over with wax to make it flame-resistant. His three followers all had similar shields. Hardglass was sturdy but had a low melting point. These shields, however, wouldn¡¯t have the same problem when faced with Everin¡¯s flames. He then added, ¡°That is, if he¡¯ll even try to use it on us. We were picking up our dinner the other day from our pal Jorian when he happened to mention that he¡¯d run into three kids who¡¯d beaten us in a fight, but he told us that a kid named Everin refused to fight us again. I¡¯m no expert on strategy, but I¡¯d guess that Everin won¡¯t be pulling a stunt like that again. Perhaps he''s what you¡¯d call a one-trick pony?¡±

    Tress¡¯s reacted at the mention of his father. ¡°Jorian? You better not have done anything to him!¡±

    Galimus laughed as Ford whispered quiet assurances to Tress and attempted to guide the boy off the path, away from any fighting that might break out.

    Cora was stating just a few feet from Everin. She leaned in and whispered, ¡°You can take these guys, right?¡±

    She looked at her friend. The blood had drained from Everin¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve recovered from channeling all the sadness from Tress earlier.¡±

    ¡°Everin, I need you to do this. Is there any way you can manage?¡± she pleaded.

    Before Everin could respond, Galimus barked, ¡°Alright let¡¯s get this over with. Kill the Everin kid. Get our gear back from the other two. Kill them if they get in your way.¡±

    The four ghosts unsheathed their swords and held their shields in front of their bodies as they began to spread out into a semicircle around Everin and Cora. They began to slowly approach. They were in no hurry ¨C they had the advantage of numbers, but they were still wary of Everin and the risk that he might summon his energy.

    ¡°Cora, get out of there!¡± Ford shouted. He was off to the side of the trail with Tress, trying to stay out of the way of the fight.

    She anxiously glanced back and forth between Ford and Everin. She turned to Everin. ¡°Please, I know you can do this, Everin. You have to.¡±

    Everin screwed his eyes shut. The auras were all so intense. There was Tress¡¯s sorrow and hatred, Galimus¡¯s rage, Cora and Ford¡¯s terror, even the anxiety from the other ghosts ¨C it was too much. His body recoiled at the thought of letting any of that suffering enter his being. He was still physically and emotionally drained from processing Tress¡¯s sadness. He felt like one more drop of pain added to the deep pool that already existed in him would make his mind overflow into madness.

    ¡°Cora, they¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ford shouted. ¡°Run!¡±

    Everin opened his eyes and saw Cora jump in front of him. Protectively, she held her sword towards the four ghosts who were cautiously advancing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± she shouted in reply.

    Galimus smirked. ¡°The girl¡¯s made her decision. Kill her too,¡± he said.

    ¡°Cora! No!¡± Everin heard Ford scream, but Cora didn¡¯t move. Her knees shook as she stood between him and the ghosts. He could see her aura blossoming into a vibrant green of mortal fear right in front of him. No, he couldn¡¯t let this happen. His life was misery, but Cora had so much to live for. He couldn¡¯t let her die in a stupid act trying to save him. Whatever pain he was in, whatever pain he had to absorb, it wasn¡¯t worth Cora¡¯s life. Even if his body gave out from using his power, he had to at least try.

    Everin scanned the scene. He couldn¡¯t channel fear. He needed something that he could control so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Cora. He tried the tactic that had worked before, absorbing the anger from the leader of the ghosts. Everin fought to push down the emotional walls he¡¯d built around himself. He focused on ripping away everything that protected the most vulnerable part of himself ¨C the young boy who missed his parents. He let Galimus¡¯s rage wash over that innocence as it flowed quickly into him, tainting that fragile corner of his being. Everin staggered on his feet as the rage coursed through his body. He was furious again. His body fought to contain the burning energy. Everin¡¯s stomach churned and his head pounded, but he was too angry to let physical pain stop him now.

    He stepped in front of Cora and swung his arm forward. A line of flames materialized in the wake of his open hand. They raced towards the ghosts, but they raised their shields and ducked their heads behind the barrier of treated wood. They were unharmed, but some of the ghosts looked uncertain now that Everin had shown he was willing to fight back.

    ¡°Boss?¡± one of the women asked tentatively.

    ¡°Keep moving! He can¡¯t hurt us!¡± Galimus shouted

    The ghosts crouched lower behind their shields and continued to close in on Everin and Cora. The perimeter of their half circle was a few swords¡¯ lengths away at this point.

    This wasn¡¯t enough anger. As much as Everin hated the mindless rage and disgust that the red energy contained, he knew that he would need more of it to get past the shields. Everin spotted the other source of violent ruby energy ¨C Tress. He stood off the trail, braced against a tree for balance. He wasn¡¯t engaged in the fight, but he was still boiling over with hatred knowing that the thieves who¡¯d taken the rest of his life away from him stood so close and that there was nothing he could do about it.

    Everin let the blind boy¡¯s red energy flow into his body. Galimus¡¯s hatred that remained inside Everin now mixed with Tress¡¯s hatred for the man. Everin feared that the energies would reject each other ¨C that the hatred of victim and victimizer wouldn¡¯t mix, but hate was universal. The red light swelled into a single, malevolent ball of rage within Everin.

    He raised his hands and let his newfound energy flow into them. The ghosts saw what he was doing and raised their shields in anticipation. Everin inhaled a sharp breath and yelled as he let his rage pour out of his hands. A wave of fire washed over the ghosts. Their shields probably saved them from being burned alive, but they still were still scorched by the surge of heat. Everin let the flames roll over them for just a few seconds, but that was enough.

    The ghosts stumbled backwards, throwing their shields down as molten wax began to pour off the wood. They raised their hands to their faces in an attempt to protect themselves from another attack. Fortunately for the ghosts, Everin was out of rage. Unfortunately, they¡¯d broken their formation, giving him a chance to approach.

    Everin ran towards the two nearest ghosts. Now that Cora was safely behind him, he began absorbing the ghosts¡¯ fear as he ran. The man and woman looked up just in time to see Everin running towards them, green light gathering in his hands. They attempted to draw their swords, but Everin was faster. Once he was just a few feet away, he released the lightning. Deadly and efficient ¨C it wouldn¡¯t miss its target this time.

    Blazing green light flashed through the space between Everin and the two ghosts. Bolts of fearful energy connected with the ghosts and spread across their bodies. They flailed violently as the energy overwhelmed their bodies, collapsing as it finally ran out.

    Everin didn¡¯t watch, his attention was already turned to the other ghosts ¨C Galimus and his last follower. He absorbed the green auras from both of their bodies. They were even more terrified than the first two ghosts had been, since they¡¯d just seen what Everin had done to their comrades.

    ¡°I thought you told us he wouldn¡¯t use the fire and lightning!¡± The ghost said frantically to her leader.

    Galimus stared at Everin as he approached. The anger that fueled him had been drained from his body. With a remarkable calmness, he sighed.

    ¡°Ah well, I guess I was wrong.¡±

    Everin wound summoned more green light. Galimus knew that this was going to hurt, it might even kill him, but that didn¡¯t seem so important. As Everin turned his frenzied gaze on Galimus, and the man felt a wave of memories wash over him.

    *

    A younger Galimus stood before a short man with graying hair.

    ¡°I hate to be the one to give you this news, but your daughter¡¯s condition is very advanced. She¡¯ll need weeks of intense treatment to have a hope at recovering,¡± he said.

    ¡°But you can treat her, right?¡± Galimus asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very expensive treatment,¡± the healer said. ¡°She¡¯ll need regular doses of a medication made from several rare and expensive ingredients. I should have enough to treat her, but it¡¯ll cost you nearly a hundred silver pieces.¡±

    Galimus gave the healer a confused look. ¡°But you have enough of the medicine to treat her? I can get you the money eventually. You can treat her illness until then, right?¡±

    The healer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. When it comes to something this rare and valuable, I¡¯ll need to ask for payment upfront.¡±

    Galimus didn¡¯t answer for a while. He just rocked back and forth on his feet, shaking, trying to control his rage and resist the urge to break the old healer¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You said she¡¯d die if she didn¡¯t get treatment soon!¡± The words escaped his mouth as a scream.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hate to see patients suffer, but the reality is that money controls us all, even us healers.¡±

    The healer turned and retreated inside his hut.

    *

    The shouting could be heard outside the small wooden home.

    ¡°You mugged someone?¡±

    Inside the small structure, Galimus raised his hands defensively.

    ¡°He was rich. The amount I took won¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point,¡± his wife snapped. ¡°You threatened and robbed a man! Gally, what were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°It was the only way to pay the healer! You know that. Would you rather lose our daughter?¡±

    ¡°We would¡¯ve found the money another way. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like this. You¡¯re a criminal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Galimus insisted. ¡°I only took money from people who had more than enough already.¡±

    ¡°People?¡± His wife¡¯s eyes widened in repulsion. ¡°You did this more than once?¡±

    ¡°We needed more money¡­¡± Galimus began

    ¡°Out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Out. Get out. Now.¡±

    His wife pointed at the door, staring him down with a look that cut right through him.

    ¡°Please, can we talk?¡± Galimus asked. He felt tears welling in his eyes.

    ¡°No, Gally. I¡¯m done talking. I¡¯m done with all of this.¡±

    Numb, Galimus turned and walked towards the doorway, as if he were in a dream. It wasn¡¯t until the door slammed shut behind him that he snapped out of his trance and began to realize what had just happened. Then the tears began to fall.

    *

    Galimus returned to his senses as Everin raced towards him, glowing green palms outstretched. He almost welcomed Everin¡¯s approach. With nowhere to go, he¡¯d formed the Elderwood ghosts and continued doing as he had been ¨C stealing from travelers to get by. It was a miserable existence. His wife¡¯s parting words still stung with a pain that Everin¡¯s lightning couldn¡¯t hope to match. He didn¡¯t know if his daughter had ended up getting treatment. He didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead. He was a failure as a husband and a failure as a father. That failure had manifested itself as a rage. A rage against the healer, a rage against society, a rage against the world that had wronged him so harshly.

    The rage was always present, always denying him any peace or any hope of happiness. Until now, that was. For the second time in his life, he felt like the burden he carried had finally been lifted off his shoulders. The first time he¡¯d felt this way was after the boy had summoned flames during their first fight. Galimus watched Everin send a lattice of crackling green energy towards him and his remaining follower. Who was this boy? How did he control this fire and lightning? And why did fighting him make the pain go away?

    The lightning buried itself in the last two ghosts. They didn¡¯t stand a chance. The energy knocked them off their feet, muscles jerking violently as they flew through the air before landing with a hard impact. Then, they were still.

 Chapter 20 (Cora)

    Everin stood over Galimus and the other ghost, breathing hard. The last of the faint green glow around his hands quickly fading away. Cora had never seen him use his power so purposefully before. There had been no hesitation in his movements once he¡¯d begun absorbing the ghosts¡¯ energy ¨C dropping enemies left and right with ease. It was eerily similar to the stories she¡¯d been told about how the angels decimated their enemies on the battlefield.

    ¡°Cora!¡± Her thoughts were interrupted by Ford¡¯s voice. She looked up to see the boy running towards her. He hugged her, and she hugged him back tightly. He stepped back and looked her up and down.

    ¡°Are you okay? What happened? Why didn¡¯t you run?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she began, but she was cut off by a fit of coughing from Everin. Cora twisted her head just in time to see her friend drop to his hands and knees.

    ¡°Oh no, Everin!¡± She caught what might¡¯ve been a flicker of a frustration in Ford¡¯s face as she tore away and raced towards Everin, who¡¯d rolled over and now lay on his side.

    She dropped to one knee beside him. ¡°Everin, are you alright?¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t answer. A small groan escaped from him. His eyes were tightly screwed shut, and his mouth was twisted in a quivering frown, as if he were holding back tears.

    ¡°Everin, please, can you say anything?¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it,¡± he gasped through shuddering breaths. ¡°I can¡¯t even describe this feeling it hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have made you use your power. I should¡¯ve listened to you¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Everin cut her off. ¡°I needed to use it to stop the ghosts. Please, just¡­ leave me alone for a bit.¡± He forced the words out, as though even talking required a heroic effort.

    Cora nodded. She rose and turned back to Ford, who¡¯d been listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s assess the damage,¡± he said, gesturing at the four ghosts laying on the path around them. ¡°Then we can check on him.¡±

    Cora nodded in agreement. Ford helped Tress climb back onto the road and had him sit a few feet away from Everin. Tress was talking nervously.

    ¡°Did Everin fight off the ghosts? What was the fire and lightning they were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tress. Everin beat the ghosts,¡± she heard Ford whisper gently to the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the fire and lightning. It¡¯s just¡­uh¡­an expression for how he fights.¡±

    Tress nodded and let Ford help him sit on the dirt path. Now, Cora and Ford could watch them both easily ¨C the boy with no sight and the boy with no happiness. They were both silent. Tress sat upright, listening to his surroundings. Everin continued to lay on the dirt, shivering.

    Cora examined Galimus and his companion. They both rested on their backs on the edge of the path. They were unresponsive. She hoped they were merely unconscious and not dead. Hesitantly, she held a hand over their faces. She felt short, shallow breaths escaping from the lips of the fallen female ghost. Galimus¡¯s body remained unresponsive. Cora knelt down and cautiously placed an ear against the large man¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t hear a heartbeat.

    Cora swallowed hard and tried not to think about what she was doing as she slipped the packs off their shoulders. She returned to the middle of the road where Ford soon joined her, carrying two looted packs of his own. Cora that saw one of the ghosts that he¡¯d been examining was stirring ¨C making small movements as she lay on the ground.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± she asked, pointing at the fallen bandit.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive, but she¡¯s still recovering from Everin¡¯s lightning. She¡¯s in no condition to fight us, but at least she¡¯ll be able to take care of her companions before they wake up. The other guy¡¯s knocked out,¡± Ford answered tersely. ¡°We can leave them some of their supplies, so they won¡¯t starve out here when they all wake up.¡±

    Ford gestured at the two bodies that Cora had just examined.

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°Both unconscious,¡± she lied for fear that Everin would overhear her. She was still rattled by the knowledge that she¡¯d just witnessed Everin kill a man. Even if it was in self-defense, and it hadn¡¯t been his intention, she didn¡¯t want to imagine what that kind of knowledge could do to her friend¡¯s fragile emotional state.

    Cora knelt down before her two bags. Examination of their contents revealed a large gray canteen of water, a knife, a lantern, a box of tinder, and a sack of coins. She was disappointed at the lack of food, but she supposed the ghosts hadn¡¯t needed to carry food with them if they could collect their meals from people like Jorian whenever they were hungry. Ford found similar items in the two packs he¡¯d looted.

    They refilled their hardglass canteens with the ghosts¡¯ water. There was still some liquid left in the second container when Cora set it down. The rest of the ghosts wouldn¡¯t immediately die of dehydration if they woke up. She and Ford decided to take the pouches of money with them as well. Everything else, they left. They didn¡¯t have need of the miscellaneous supplies, and the extra cargo would have been a hassle.

    Cora and Ford partitioned out the ghosts¡¯ supplies in silence. The usual constant conversation between her and Ford was absent. It could have been her imagination, but his demeanor seemed a bit reserved, and he wouldn¡¯t meet her eyes when talking to her.

    ¡°Can you ride?¡± he asked, keeping his gaze locked on the looted bag before him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Horses. Do you know how to ride horses?¡± Ford asked, pointing towards the animals that the ghosts had been riding. Everin¡¯s fire and lightning had spooked two of them, and they¡¯d disappeared down the trail. Two horses remained, however.

    Cora nodded. ¡°I can ride. You want to take their horses?¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°We can make up for lost time on them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get them.¡± Cora stood and approached the animals. They snorted and took a few nervous steps backwards as she came closer. Clearly spooked by the lifeless bodies of their masters and this strange girl approaching them. Cora continued to slowly step forward, and the horses eventually let her approach. She reached out and gently stroked her hand over the muzzle of the first horse. The animal appeared to relax after she made the contact.

    ¡°Come on. That¡¯s right, over here.¡± Cora softly whispered instructions to the horses as she grabbed their reins and guided them back to Ford and the other two boys.

    Ford gave her a short nod when he saw that she¡¯d brought the horses over.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Everin,¡± she told him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Cora left the horses with Ford and returned to where Everin lay.

    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Not really,¡± he croaked as he rolled onto his back. Lines of water ran down his cheeks, which were already splotched with mud. His eyes were red and swollen.

    ¡°Cora, is he ready to go?¡± Ford¡¯s voice called over.

    ¡°Give us a few more minutes,¡± she replied.

    She heard a noise of frustration escape Ford. ¡°We can¡¯t wait here all day. We should go before another group of travelers finds us and the ghosts.¡±

    Cora turned back to Everin. ¡°Do you think you can stand? You won¡¯t have to walk. We have horses.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get up. Not now. I can¡¯t do anything ever again. It hurts too much.¡± Everin agitatedly shook his head back and forth as he coughed out the words.

    Cora moved her face closer to his. ¡°Please, Everin. Just ten paces from here to the horses. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    He groaned in reply.

    Cora was beginning to feel very nervous. Had she caused something inside Everin to permanently snap by pushing him to use his power when he wasn¡¯t ready? She grabbed his hand and began to gently pull. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there if I have to, just please stand up, Everin. We need to get going.¡±

    At her verbal and physical encouragement, Everin appeared to return somewhat to the present. He placed his other hand beneath him and attempted to push himself off the ground as Cora pulled him to his feet. Once he was standing, Cora could see Everin¡¯s knees shaking, threatening to buckle at any moment.

    She let Everin lean heavily against her as she guided him towards the horses. Ford helped Tress to his feet and guided the boy to the two animals.

    ¡°Do you want to ride with Tress, and I¡¯ll take Everin?¡± she asked Ford.

    He nodded and made a quiet grunt of acknowledgement. Cora practically lifted Everin up as he struggled to climb onto the animal¡¯s back. She clambered on after him. The saddle was meant for a larger rider, so they both were able to fit on it. Cora sat in front and gripped the horse¡¯s reigns. Everin weakly wrapped his arms around her waist, stabilizing himself in the saddle. Cora looked over and saw that Ford had mounted the other horse. Tress sat behind him in the saddle, nervously holding on. She understood his fear. He was literally riding blind.

    Ford took off, and Cora urged her horse to follow. They rode at a trot down the path in the direction they¡¯d been heading. Cora only turned her head back once to steal a final glance at the four ghosts scattered across the path. Only one of them stirred, and he was still too shocked by Everin¡¯s energy to pursue them. She flinched as she recalled the feeling of pressing her face against Galimus¡¯s unmoving chest. The leader of the ghosts had been an evil man, but it still sickened her to her core to think that they¡¯d taken his life. Killing was something that monsters like McCarthy did, not Everin. Cora shook her head as if that would help clear her thoughts. She decided that she wouldn¡¯t tell Everin about what he¡¯d done to Galimus especially not in the state he was in at the moment.

    The group of four rode in silence as the horses walked quickly down the path. Ford didn¡¯t say anything. Tress was quiet as well. Cora heard occasional whimpering sounds come from Everin behind her, but other than that, the only sound was the impact of the horses¡¯ hooves on the tightly packed earth.

    Cora tried to calculate how the horses would change their travel time. They were moving much faster now that they didn¡¯t have to guide Tress. They¡¯d probably be able to reach Thistleton before sundown if the horses didn¡¯t need to stop and rest too frequently. The sooner the better, she thought. Tress was obviously preoccupied with his loss of sight, but he had numerous other cuts and bruises. Some of them looked serious enough to require a healer¡¯s intervention. She didn¡¯t think that there was much any healer could do for Everin. She just hoped that he would improve with rest.

    Thankfully, Everin did appear to improve as they traveled. As the sun progressed across the sky, she noticed that she couldn¡¯t hear his sniffling and ragged breathing behind her anymore. His grip around her waist became stronger and steadier. Cora was acutely aware of how Everin was doing, because there was no talking with Ford to distract her. He kept a tight grip on his horse¡¯s reigns and stared down the path ahead of them. A slight scowl was stuck on his face and he appeared to be lost in thought. When Cora did speak up, he only replied with short, one-word answers.

    So, Cora instead focused on monitoring Everin¡¯s condition. When the time came to stop to eat and let the horses rest, he was able to climb out of the saddle of his own volition.

    ¡°Do you need any help walking?¡± Cora asked him as his feet made contact with the earth.

    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±

    She nodded and let Everin shakily walk over to the collection of rocks that they were using as seats. Ford guided Tress to one of the stones and helped him sit. He slid off his pack and dug out the last rations of their food. He dispersed the stale bread and remaining strips of meat between the four of them. Once everyone had food in their hands, Ford walked off and dropped himself on the ground several paces away from the others. He leaned against a tree trunk and kept his eyes down, on his food.

    The tension that had been building in Cora¡¯s gut since their encounter with the ghosts could no longer be ignored. Everin was her priority, but something was wrong with Ford. She had a sickening feeling that it had to do with her.

    Cora stood and approached Ford.

    ¡°Hey, can I talk to you for a moment. In private?¡±

    The boy looked up at her. He took several long seconds to respond. Finally, he nodded and pushed himself to a standing position.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said as Ford let her guide him deeper into the woods, away from Everin and Tress. The two boys were both too immersed in their own worlds to notice.

    Once they were a sufficient distance away, she stopped and turned to face Ford. Her heart fluttered with anxiety. Ford had been acting aloof since the encounter with the ghosts. It couldn¡¯t be anything good that was on his mind. She really did like him, but she also knew how fragile whatever the relationship that existed between them was. While this journey with Everin wasn¡¯t the best place to strike up a new romance, Cora was afraid that if something happened to break it off now, they¡¯d never be able to start it up again.

    Internally, she wanted to kick the tree stump next to her. She wanted to yell or scream or do something to vent. Between witnessing Everin kill the leader of the ghosts and the anxiety that guessing Ford¡¯s feelings caused, she felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. But she couldn¡¯t do that. Before, she¡¯d had to be strong for Everin. Now, she had to be strong for herself. She inhaled slow, steady breaths and put on an easy smile for Ford.

    She managed to sound somewhat confident as she asked him, ¡°so, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Ford¡¯s face dropped into a defensive expression.

    She scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. Something¡¯s been up since we ran into the ghosts.¡±

    Ford didn¡¯t respond for a few moments, trying to decide his next statement. Finally, he exhaled a deep sigh and said, ¡°yeah. I guess I¡¯ve been really concerned since the ghosts attacked.¡±

    ¡°Concerned about what?¡±

    His face contorted slightly. ¡°I¡­well, I care about you, and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you, obviously. Which is why I¡¯m so troubled that you wouldn¡¯t back away from the ghosts. They were going to let you live, and you gave them a reason to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Everin needed me. He was having trouble using his powers. I couldn¡¯t leave him alone to the ghosts,¡± she replied. She let herself exhale a little. At least now she knew what the issue was. No imminent danger of Ford calling things off between them.

    ¡°But do you really think anything you can say or do is going to help Everin deal with¡­whatever these powers are?¡± He insisted.

    Cora felt a stab of emotion. Was it indignance?

    ¡°Ford, the ghosts were going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°They were going to kill you!¡± Ford exclaimed. He realized that he¡¯d responded too harshly and toned his voice down. ¡°You couldn¡¯t take all four of them. You were just giving them a reason to kill you as well.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew Ford was right ¨C there was no way she would¡¯ve been able to stop the four ghosts if Everin hadn¡¯t used his powers. But something just felt so incredibly wrong about not doing anything and leaving him to his fate. A long silence hung in the air between them.

    After an awkward eternity, Ford asked quietly, ¡°Do you think you care too much for Everin?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, of course I care for him,¡± she said.

    Ford shook his head. ¡°Cora, you were prepared to needlessly sacrifice your life for him. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll throw yourself away in an attempt to help Everin.¡±

    Cora gathered her thoughts before speaking. Her voice came out in a whisper. ¡°Ford, I¡¯m his friend, his only friend. He has no family, which means that I¡¯m the only person in the entire world that he has. I know you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m being reckless, and maybe I am, but I don¡¯t know what else I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Being his friend won¡¯t mean anything if you get killed,¡± Ford snapped. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°Look, I know I¡¯m not strong enough to protect him from ghosts and angels and McCarthy. You don¡¯t have to keep reminding me,¡± she said.

    Ford groaned. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you agree that there are some situations where you shouldn¡¯t get involved?¡±

    Cora sighed angrily and turned away from Ford. She paced back and forth in the small gap in the trees.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about my ability to fight whatever monsters we run into. It¡¯s about my responsibility to help my friend when he¡¯s in need.¡±

    Ford exhaled slowly. ¡°Okay, I respect how important your friendship is, but can you please just promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Cora asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I really care about you, Cora. I know it sounds dumb because we only really came to know each other just a week ago, but you¡¯re already one of the most important people in my life. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through these past few days if it weren¡¯t for you. I probably would have lost my mind ages ago. If something happened to you out here, if you got hurt or worse, I don¡¯t know what I would do. All I ask is that you don¡¯t put yourself in any unnecessary danger. I know that what we¡¯re doing, chasing down McCarthy and fighting angels, is dangerous. But I need you to promise me that you won¡¯t sacrifice yourself to try to save Everin. Your life is just as valuable as his.¡±

    Cora bristled. ¡°Ford, I can¡¯t do that,¡± she said.

    He reached for her hand. Reluctantly, she let him hold it.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve been saying this whole time ¨C Everin¡¯s my friend. He needs me,¡± she said.

    ¡°Other people need you to,¡± he said, squeezing her hand.

    ¡°But Everin¡­¡± she struggled for words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Everin wouldn¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself either,¡± Ford added gently.

    Cora didn¡¯t answer for a long time. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. She understood where Ford was coming from, even if his feelings for her might¡¯ve been swaying his argument. But not trying to help Everin if he were about to die? Something about it felt so wrong. Especially hard was wrapping her head around the possibility that there might be a situation where she was completely powerless to change Everin¡¯s fate. She absolutely hated the idea that there were things, many things, that she couldn¡¯t protect him from.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing if he needs my help,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t.¡± Ford smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s one of the best things about you. But there¡¯s a difference between helping Everin get over what McCarthy did to him and letting the ghosts kill you instead of getting to safety.¡±

    Cora frowned. She struggled to find an argument. The idea of not even trying to help felt so intensely wrong to her.

    Ford squeezed her hand again. ¡°Please, can you just promise me that you won¡¯t try to trade your life for his?¡±

    Slowly, incredibly slowly, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise. But only as long as there¡¯s no chance of me surviving. If there¡¯s any chance, you know that I have to try.¡± The words felt strange coming out of her mouth.

    Ford gave her a weak smile. ¡°I guess that¡¯s all I can ask for. Thank you, Cora.¡±

    She nodded, and Ford wrapped her in an embrace. He squeezed her tightly and she was reminded of how strong he was. Maybe that was why he¡¯d been so spooked by their last encounter with the ghosts. It was a situation where his muscles meant absolutely nothing as far as being able to keep them safe from the four bandits.

    Cora squeezed him tightly in return. He leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. For just a moment, she was able to forget about McCarthy and the angels and the dead man that they¡¯d left behind. Even just that brief moment was a much-needed escape.

    Finally, Cora slowly pulled away. ¡°We should probably get back to Everin and Tress.¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°Yeah, we should. I¡¯m sorry if I stressed you out. I just really care about you, Cora.¡±

    Just hearing those words from Ford were enough to lift the weight of the world off her shoulders. Even the confusion she felt about making the promise to him didn¡¯t feel so overwhelming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± she grinned at him. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±

    Ford gave her a giddy smile as they trudged through the dense layer of tree trunks and low-hanging branches. Soon, they were back with the two boys.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Everin asked.

    Cora wondered what her aura looked like. She wasn¡¯t suffering any more than she had been when she¡¯d left to talk with Ford, but she felt like every time she was around him, even the slightest twang of an emotion could be multiplied many times over. She honestly didn¡¯t know how to describe what she was feeling. Exhilaration over her reaffirmation of feelings with Ford? Troubled by the thought that she¡¯d betrayed Everin by agreeing with Ford¡¯s request? A million different thoughts raced through her mind, and she gave up on trying to piece them together.

    ¡°Yes, Everin. Everything¡¯s just fine,¡± she said.

 Chapter 21 (King Valen)

    The country of Meronne was industrious and well-populated. It was old ¨C one of the first empires to rise from the ashes of the old gods¡¯ last battle. This meant that it had a rich history of technological advancement in agriculture, architecture, and weaponry. All the same features that made it a beloved homeland to its people were what made it dangerous to King Valen. Meronne was pressed immediately against the southern border of his own land of Allomoria.

    Allomoria was slightly larger than Meronne, but it was less densely populated. Allomoria was also younger, although it had quickly expanded after a series of military conquests over neighboring tribes a few centuries ago. Now, it was powerful enough that Meronne considered it a threat. For the past several decades, the rulers of the two countries had allowed small raids and skirmishes at the border to occur with little retaliation. Neither country knew exactly how strong the other was, so they¡¯d refrained from declaring all-out war on the other. Instead, they¡¯d carefully studied each other, like two dogs circling each other in a ring, waiting for that moment when border skirmishes finally boiled over into full-on conflict.

    And it had. Much to the dismay of the citizens of Allomoria, King Valen had decided that the time was right to bring an end to the tensions with Meronne. By striking first, he planned to begin the fighting on his terms, rather than waiting for them to attack when they were ready. Queen Rispara, the current ruler of Meronne, still didn¡¯t have much information on his angels, and she wouldn¡¯t have any answer for Everin once the boy was under his control. Now, the only obstacle that remained in front of King Valen was getting his citizens and advisors to trust in his plan.

    ¡°My king, with all due respect, we¡¯re your royal advisors. We¡¯re supposed to advise you, but we can¡¯t do that if you keep us in the dark. Can¡¯t you tell us why you¡¯ve decided to pull the angels from their royal processions? They¡¯re crucial in our recruiting efforts and in presenting a strong image to the public.¡±

    King Valen looked up from his seat at the head of the table. The man who had spoken was named Acheson. He was nearly bald and had a thin, white goatee. The only reason King Valen kept him around was because Acheson had served as the advisor to the previous two rulers of Allomoria. While his experience was sometimes useful, the man was also resistant to nearly every decision Valen tried to make.

    The king shook his head. ¡°Kyzella is summoning the other two angels to help her complete a task that¡¯s critical to our efforts. They should be back to their posts within a week.¡±

    Acheson frowned. ¡°This ¡®task¡¯ that you mention, I assume it has to do with your angel project? The one that will supposedly give us an advantage over Meronne, but that you won¡¯t provide any details on?¡±

    King Valen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s relevant to the angels.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more, challenging the old advisor to make another demand of him. He didn¡¯t. This was good. The man was learning that he would have to trust his king.

    Valen leaned back in his chair and examined the interior of the war room. A large oak table dominated the middle of the room. A map of Allomoria was laid out, with blocks on it to represent groups of soldiers. The room was dry and dusty. Rays of sunlight shone directly through the window, making the space uncomfortably warm. The king sighed. He¡¯d been spending far more time than he would have liked cramped up in here. He knew the patterns of the grains on every single wooden block resting on the map ¨C a byproduct of spending the past months pushing them all around Allomoria, tracking their progress. He knew that he only had a few weeks left in the comfort of his castle, and he disliked spending it cooped up in the war room. Soon, he would need to travel south to the front lines in order to lead his army. He¡¯d avoided fighting in front of witnesses before, but he knew that his part in the bloodshed on the Meronne border was unavoidable. After that, it would be impossible to hide his true nature. His plan would have to be ready to move forward by then.

    Another one of his advisors spoke up. It was Lovett. She was the second-most senior of the advisors behind Acheson. ¡°My king, if we can trust that the angels will be back at their posts within the next ten days, we can be ready to begin gathering at the border in around two weeks.¡±

    King Valen stroked his chin. ¡°And how long do you believe it will take for the soldiers to arrive at the border so that we can launch our campaign?¡±

    Lovett consulted a sheet of paper on the table before her. ¡°The majority of our troops will have to cross the Elderwood Forest in order to reach Meronne. Some can ferry down the Belingua River, and the rest can march down the paths. That¡¯ll probably be another week before the first of those soldiers join our forces already gathered in the southern half of Allomoria.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that we have three weeks at the very least before enough troops will be available to begin any sort of strike against Meronne?¡± King Valen let a hint of annoyance creep into his voice.

    ¡°If we went ahead without waiting for the angels, we could cut that time in half,¡± the woman proposed.

    King Valen shook his head. The thin gold crown on his head glinted in the sunlight that shone through the window. ¡°We can¡¯t begin fighting until the angels are ready. Meronne keeps a standing army full of veteran soldiers. Our forces consist of a bunch of kids who¡¯ve never held a sword until a few weeks ago. The angels are our great equalizer. They¡¯re our key to victory.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Acheson spoke up again. ¡°My king, perhaps if you could share more information with us, we could give you more options. Is there nothing you can tell us about what Kyzella and the others are doing? Are you having them create a new angel?¡±

    King Valen scanned the table. There were six other people seated around it. Most of them looked fairly nervous at the boldness of Acheson¡¯s request. Nobody knew how the angels were created, and nobody dared to ask King Valen where his mystical soldiers appeared from. Nobody dared ask, that is, until Acheson had just done so.

    King Valen took his time, letting the advisors squirm, before he finally answered. ¡°I can tell you that the angels are on an important mission ¨C the outcome of which may determine the course of this war. However, I am not attempting to create a new angel.¡± His voice was cold. He placed special emphasis on every word of his last statement.

    Meekly, Acheson nodded. ¡°Understood, my king.¡±

    Lovett interrupted the oppressive silence. ¡°Might I propose an alternate option?¡±

    King Valen nodded to her. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s difficult to make masses of enlisted soldiers obey our commands without fear of desertion or revolt. Normally, we have the angels to strike fear and order into our troops. Without the angels to serve as enforcers, it¡¯ll be difficult to make our subjects willingly march into battle. However, we can have them begin marching south without waiting for the angels to return. By the time they arrive at the border of Meronne and might be having more serious thoughts about desertion, the angels will have finished their assignment and returned. Once the angels rejoin the troops at the border, we can launch our assault in full. Once our soldiers have Meronne¡¯s army in front of them and the angels behind them, they¡¯ll choose to fight Meronne any day.¡±

    King Valen mulled her proposal over. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a risk to travel without the angels, as people might attempt to desert as we pass through the Elderwood Forest.¡±

    Lovett nodded. ¡°True, but no more than a hundred or so at most, if my estimations are correct.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take. A hundred soldiers isn¡¯t nothing, but our army is thousands of soldiers large. We¡¯ll accept those losses.¡± King Valen nodded to another one of his advisors, who¡¯d been taking notes of the conversation on a long scroll of paper.

    ¡°Tell both northern processions to begin moving south now that they¡¯ve finished enlisting their forces. I want them on the southern side of the Elderwood Forest in the next ten days. Once there, they are to wait until the angels rejoin them.¡±

    The advisor nodded and quickly began scribbling down King Valen¡¯s latest decree.

    The king looked around the table. ¡°Leave me.¡± He commanded. ¡°We¡¯ll reconvene at this time tomorrow to begin making our own travel arrangements.¡±

    There were squeaks of wooden chairs against the stone floor as the advisors rose. One of them opened the doors to the war room, revealing six burly men standing guard outside. These men were the advisors¡¯ bodyguards, of course. Each advisor had been assigned one now that war was imminent. His advisors were valuable, and King Valen didn¡¯t want any Meronne spies to attempt to take them out.

    King Valen himself didn¡¯t have any bodyguards. He didn¡¯t need them. Every assassination attempt that had been made on his life had failed. And there had been many attempts, especially in the early years of his rule, after he¡¯d mysteriously risen to the highest position in Allomoria. Nowadays, would-be assassins knew better than to go after the king. Those who attempted to slit his throat often found themselves dead before they could even finish drawing their knives. Poison always failed, too. Castle healers marveled at the king¡¯s incredible constitution every time he fought off the influence of a lethal dose of poison. If they¡¯d ever studied Ichoron¡¯s physiology, they might¡¯ve noticed some interesting parallels between the angel¡¯s immense health and the king¡¯s own fortitude. Fortunately, Ichoron¡¯s durability meant that he almost never visited the healers, which meant there weren¡¯t any witnesses to make the connection.

    King Valen let his advisors finish filing out of the war room. Once the large wooden doors were sealed shut, he turned and looked outside one of the windows. He scanned the view of Doronhine outside. A few children scurried around the playground below, in blissful ignorance of the grim conflict approaching. Their figures gave off bright white auras. King Valen could sense the energy they produced as they ran around the grass and climbed up and down the small play structures he¡¯d erected. He resisted the urge to reach out and siphon away some of the energy that glimmered around them. He could hold off the use of his power for now. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the kids, and he still needed to keep his abilities secret until his people were ready to learn about what he was.

    It was hard to fight the temptation to use his power. King Valen was a horribly unhappy person most of the time. However, he was committed to seeing his plan through, so he chose to suffer rather than relieve his pain. It was only after his worst flashbacks that he couldn¡¯t resist the urge. In a state of panic, he would begin to absorb white light from the closest aura too him, clouding his dark memories with the happiness he siphoned away from his victim.

    It was a cheap relief. Usually absorbing someone¡¯s happiness only gave him a half-hour¡¯s reprieve at most. It was as though his mind could sense that the joy was stolen. It was as though his mind wanted to be unhappy. So, King Valen tried to avoid using his powers. The risk that someone noticed their affect wasn¡¯t worth the temporary relief they gave him.

    King Valen turned his attention to the city beyond the castle walls. People still went about their business, briskly walking down the streets in groups of two or three. He studied the faint auras glowing from the men and women below. Even from this distance, he could make out the faint white light of the energy produced by every individual. His citizens seemed happier than he¡¯d expected them to be. Somehow, their lives all went on. Even as their children, friends, siblings, parents, and spouses were all marched off to fight an ugly war, they still seemed to find something to smile about.

    King Valen turned from the window. Perhaps his people would be able to forgive him after this war, especially if Everin and the angels helped him to end it quickly. He could show them that the brief conflict was worth the peace that came with erasing the threat of Meronne. He would need to work hard to convince them of that, the king thought to himself. He would need to earn the trust of all his people before he could set the next part of his plan into motion.

 Chapter 22 (Everin)

    Everin was sad. He always was sad, of course, but especially so right now. Immediately after the fight with the ghosts, it had been unbearable. He didn¡¯t know exactly how to describe it. He felt like channeling all of the energy had weakened his control over his own emotions. His own pain, the sorrow that had burned bright within him since the death of his parents, was able to spread. It ventured out of the darkest corners of his consciousness where he tried to hide it and began to explore the parts of his being that had previously been off-limits. It drained the energy from his arms and legs. It tightened its grip around his chest until it felt like Everin¡¯s heart was caught in a vice. It blanketed itself over his entire being, seeping outward with a fresh agony that he hadn¡¯t felt in months.

    For hours, Everin was in misery. The loss and heartbreak that he tried to hide from had shown its awful face again. Gradually, he was able to mount a resistance. As he¡¯d clung to Cora on the back of their horse, he was able to find distractions. He¡¯d lied to himself, saying that he would be okay and that his focus now should be on getting Tress to Thistleton. Eventually, he¡¯d found that he was able to push his memories back into where he¡¯d hidden them. He was still terribly sad, but this was a familiar sadness ¨C one that he could manage for now.

    By the time they¡¯d stopped to eat, he could function again. His arms and legs obeyed his commands to climb off the horse and to raise the stale bread to his mouth. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t obeyed him earlier, it was that he¡¯d had no willpower to use them. He and his three companions climbed back on the two animals and traveled in silence until Tress surprised Everin by speaking.

    ¡°The ghosts, are they dead? I couldn¡¯t see them.¡±

    Everin saw a flicker of bright green stain the aura around Cora, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ford twisted in his saddle a bit at the words from the boy riding behind him. ¡°They were still alive when we left them, but Everin left them in pretty rough shape.¡± He patted Tress¡¯s knee. ¡°I guess you got some revenge.¡±

    Everin had to speak up at that. ¡°Revenge doesn¡¯t work,¡± he said.

    He sensed Cora jump slightly at the sound of his voice behind her.

    Ford frowned. ¡°What are you saying? The ghosts did something really wrong to Tress, and they paid for it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t count on revenge to make you feel better. It won¡¯t.¡± Everin paused. He struggled to find the right words to say without revealing too much to Tress, who at this point was still unaware of his supernatural abilities. ¡°I¡­I guess you could say that I have a really good understanding of painful emotions, and I can tell you that revenge doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s an empty promise.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ford persisted, still struggling to wrap his mind around what Everin was proposing.

    Everin worded his next statement as carefully as he could. ¡°Revenge doesn¡¯t make you feel better. You¡¯ll toil and toil away, wasting hours, months, or even years of your life trying to exact vengeance on whoever wronged you. Then, once you finally get it, you¡¯re left feeling empty. You realize that after all that pain and misery you put yourself through, it didn¡¯t fix whatever wrong was done to you in the first place.¡± Everin looked over at Ford¡¯s passenger. ¡°The ghosts got their punishment, but it didn¡¯t give Tress his sight back.¡±

    The blind boy had most of his face buried in Ford¡¯s back. His aura flared blue, and Everin realized that what he¡¯d said was correct. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Tress said. ¡°My life is still over, with or without the ghosts still around.¡± When he lifted his head, Everin saw that there were tears in his sightless eyes.

    ¡°Everin!¡± Ford snapped. ¡°Back off. He¡¯s been through a lot today.¡±

    Everin realized that the boy¡¯s aura had continued to swell into an awful deep blue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to think he¡¯d be happy now that the ghosts are gone.¡±

    ¡°Everin, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing?¡± Cora spoke up.

    He turned his head to look at the girl sitting in front of him in the saddle. ¡°What do you mean?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re tracking down McCarthy? To get your revenge for what he did to you and your parents?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Everin said. ¡°I chose to track him down because I need to know why he chose to kill my parents, why he chose to turn me into this. And I need to make sure he doesn¡¯t do it to anyone else. These abilities that I have are terrible, but they¡¯ve shown me that killing McCarthy won¡¯t bring my parents back. I can¡¯t say how I¡¯ll feel with someone¡¯s emotions channeling through me, but while I¡¯m relatively clearheaded right now, I know that revenge won¡¯t work.¡±

    Everin looked over at Tress, but the boy kept his mouth shut. Either he was too wrapped up in his own revelations about revenge, or he was afraid to ask questions about what Everin was talking about.

    ¡°And who knows,¡± he added. ¡°Maybe McCarthy will have a way to undo what he turned me into. I really don¡¯t want to become an¡­¡± Everin stopped himself before he said, ¡°angel.¡± Cora and Ford nodded, understanding his intention.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you have no hatred for McCarthy?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin shook his head. ¡°Oh, believe me, I do. But when I kill him, it¡¯ll be for the people in the future that he could¡¯ve hurt. It won¡¯t be for myself.¡±

    Everin was shocked at his own words. For the past year, not a day had gone by when he hadn¡¯t thought about what he would do to McCarthy. How he would kill the man if he ever got his hands on him. He couldn¡¯t even think about his parents¡¯ murderer without his blood boiling and his fingers twitching into fists. However, those made-up rematches with McCarthy had always just been a fantasy ¨C a revenge that he could only dream about.

    Now, he realized that he could actually carry out those intentions. McCarthy had given him the powers of the angels. If Everin¡¯s abilities were anything like Kyzella¡¯s, Saphine¡¯s, or Ichoron¡¯s, then he was capable of killing McCarthy a hundred times over with ease. And while killing McCarthy was something he¡¯d always wanted, it was now an obligation, not just a vengeful desire.

    Cora and Ford didn¡¯t push him for more information, so the group of four rode in relative silence for much of the afternoon. The horses were large, but it was still a struggle for them to carry two riders each for such a long distance. They had to stop to dismount and let the animals rest a few times.

    Despite the delays, there were still a few hours of sunlight left when Cora exclaimed, ¡°I think we¡¯re almost out of the forest.¡±

    Everin snapped his head up and examined their surroundings. Sure enough, the tree trunks on either side of the path weren¡¯t quite as thick or densely packed as he was used to seeing. As they walked for several more minutes, the foliage quickly gave way to a spread of lush green hills that much resembled the landscape around Greenshadow Village that Everin had grown up in.

    ¡°This is good. We should arrive at Thistleton before sundown,¡± Ford said.

    They rode the horses over small knolls and green expanses. A well-trodden trail guided them all the way from the edge of the Elderwood Forest to the small town that finally appeared over the crest of a hill.

    Everin saw Ford tap Tress¡¯s leg. ¡°We¡¯re here. You¡¯re back home.¡±

    Tress groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get him to a healer and then we can worry about whether it¡¯s good or bad that he¡¯s here,¡± Cora jumped in. ¡°Tress, are there any healers in Thistleton who would treat you even if you¡¯re a deserter. Ideally, we should find you someone who would do it discreetly.¡±

    Tress responded immediately. ¡°There¡¯s Edoll. She¡¯s friends with my mother. She¡¯d give us treatment.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to her, then.¡± Cora said brightly.

    Tress vigorously shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t see her. She¡¯s friends with my mother. I can¡¯t let my mother see me like this.¡± He removed a hand from Ford¡¯s waist to gesture at his eyes and at the cuts and bruises that covered the rest of his body. ¡°Especially not after I disgraced our family by running away from the draft,¡± he added.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who can treat your injuries?¡± Cora asked.

    Tress didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Finally, he conceded, ¡°She¡¯s the only one who probably wouldn¡¯t turn us in.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re seeing Edoll, then,¡± Cora decided.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take me to her,¡± Tress begged. ¡°I¡¯d rather die from my injuries getting infected than let my mother find out what happened to me. It would crush her.¡±

    Ford patted Tress on the leg again. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not to blame for what the ghosts did to you. Some things are more important than what your mom might think of you, and your life is one of them. We¡¯re taking you to Edoll. There¡¯s nowhere else to go. Where can we find her?¡±

    Tress didn¡¯t have an argument for Ford. Glumly, he responded, ¡°She works in a small building in the southern part of town, just off the main road.¡± He let his face drop forwards as he pressed his forehead into Ford¡¯s back.

    The two horses rode into the town. There was a stone wall around the inner part of the city. The town was north of the Elderwood Forest, far from the dangers of Meronne; however, they had the affluence and workers available to build a wall for protection. Everin frowned. Greenshadow Village or any of the southern towns could have used that wall much more than Thistleton if they only could have afforded it.

    The town of Thistleton was a lot for him to take in. First, because he¡¯d hardly ever ventured from the small huts and family farms that made up Greenshadow Village, and second, because there were so many other people. It was the first time he¡¯d been around more than just a handful of individuals since receiving his power.

    Everin turned his head back and forth as he scanned the city streets. Several people shared the road with them, either traveling on foot or guiding an animal somewhere. Their auras cast a rainbow of emotions all around Everin. He could see the auras of people inside buildings, too. The light shone through the windows of their shops and homes, adding to the mosaic. It was difficult to process. Never before had he been surrounded by unhappiness like this. He was in a city of suffering. Every persons¡¯ aura was a different hue. Every pain was unique. The energy from all the auras was eager to be absorbed by Everin¡¯s body. He could feel it yearning to free itself from the people who suffered and flow through him. Everin raised his mental walls even higher in an attempt to stave off the misery that surrounded him.

    There were a few strong red auras and a few steady blue ones; however, the emotional landscape of the citizens of Thistleton was far and away dominated by glowing emerald fear. Nearly everyone walked about as if they had some weight hanging over their heads. Everin realized belatedly that it was probably due to the royal procession passing through and enlisting soldiers from the population. The people he saw were mostly children and older folks who couldn¡¯t be drafted. Green lights shimmered around them as they feared for the safety of their loved ones. As different as this place was from his home, Everin realized that these people, too, were just as affected by the approaching war.

 Chapter 23 (Ichoron)

    Metal clanked against metal as Ichoron walked alongside the wagons of King Valen¡¯s royal procession. While the weight of thick plate armor was nothing to a being as strong as him, the interior of his suit could still get uncomfortably hot. Ichoron had removed the helmet from his head, the gauntlets from his forearms, and the greaves from his shins. Yet, sweat still beaded on his skin under the warm spring sun.

    Ichoron raised a hand and wiped perspiration off his forehead. McCarthy had commanded that he wear his armor whenever he traveled in order to maintain appearances. Ichoron didn¡¯t care for that explanation. If it were up to him, he wouldn¡¯t be wearing any armor. There was no imminent risk of a fight. Actually, he mused, if it were up to him, he wouldn¡¯t be here at all, acting like some sheepdog herding citizens of Allomoria to army training centers. It was grunt work. A task that should be beneath someone as powerful as him.

    McCarthy had said that accompanying the royal procession would be a chance to meet his many admirers and fans across the country ¨C people who¡¯d heard stories about the legendary Ichoron¡¯s feats in battle and who were eager to see him in person, if only for a moment. Ichoron had soon realized that this was not the case. Once the royal messenger announced that soldiers were being drafted into the army, the adoration had turned to shock and hatred towards Ichoron and the rest of the royal procession. An unfair amount of resentment fell on him, as he was the muscle behind King Valen¡¯s decree. Forcibly threatening anyone who challenged the draft or tried to run away.

    It hurt his pride on two levels. First, there was the disgust in the eyes of citizens as he separated them from their families. Ichoron didn¡¯t feel bad about pulling men and women from the arms of their parents, spouses, children, or friends, but he didn¡¯t like it when they looked at him as though he were some kind of monster. It conjured up memories of a time he¡¯d rather forget.

    The second way that his pride was injured was the knowledge that McCarthy had tricked him. Not that he had a choice in accepting this assignment or not, but he¡¯d believed McCarthy when the man had told him that this trip would be fun ¨C a break from border patrol to enjoy the adoration of the citizens he protected. Ichoron looked at the group of nearly a hundred men and women who dragged their feet behind the last wagon of the procession. They certainly didn¡¯t look like they were in awe of him, not anymore.

    From the wagon beside him, there was a noise. The flap over the vehicle was pulled open and the royal messenger, Pellamor, poked her head out.

    ¡°Status report on our newly enlisted soldiers?¡± she said.

    Ichoron felt a stab of indignation. He shouldn¡¯t be taking orders from this woman. She might¡¯ve been the acting captain of this travelling company of soldiers, but Ichoron was no normal soldier. She was beneath him. He didn¡¯t let his emotion show, however. Spending the past few years under the command of McCarthy had required that Ichoron learn to control which feelings he displayed.

    Ichoron scanned the crowd behind him. They were beginning to look weary. The initial rush of terror and shock that had given them the energy to move was quickly fading. Now, they appeared tired and defeated.

    ¡°The group is still moving, but they¡¯re starting to wear out,¡± he reported to Pellamor.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll stop for a rest after a few more miles. We¡¯ve got to keep to our schedule,¡± she said.

    Ichoron nodded absentmindedly as Pellamor quickly tucked her head back into the safety of the covered wagon. Ichoron continued walking alongside Pellamor¡¯s ride. The rest of the regular soldiers marched at the front of the pack or behind the newly enlisted citizens, giving him a wide berth. He¡¯d noticed that the troops in his company had started acting differently around him since he¡¯d returned from his meeting with McCarthy in Doronhine.

    He¡¯d run for most of the day down one of the little-used paths through the Elderwood forest in order to reunite with this royal procession. The soldiers had just come to a stop and were preparing to hunker down for the night with the newest batch of enlisted Allomorian citizens. Ichoron had found the three soldiers who¡¯d let Everin escape, and he¡¯d killed them on the spot. He¡¯d chosen to use his sword instead of crushing their skulls with his hands only because it was neater, and cleaning blood off his hands and forearms was a pain.

    As expected, there¡¯d been cries of shock and terror as a hundred onlookers witnessed him slaughter three people. Ichoron hadn¡¯t felt the least bit remorseful about ending the soldiers¡¯ lives, but he hadn¡¯t liked the reaction of the other soldiers. He wanted people to admire him, not scream in horror. He¡¯d silently cursed McCarthy as he¡¯d wiped the blood off his blade and sheathed it. When Pellamor had demanded that he explain what he¡¯d just done, Ichoron had simply shrugged.

    ¡°Following orders from Doronhine,¡± he¡¯d said.

    That had been enough for her to back down. Nobody challenged orders from King Valen or McCarthy.

    Ever since then, people had been afraid to come anywhere near him, professional soldiers and newly enlisted citizens alike. Ichoron wasn¡¯t a naturally sociable person, but the isolation wore on him. He felt a frustration stirring inside him that threatened to turn sour into a rage.

    ¡°Pellamor,¡± he called out.

    The royal messenger¡¯s head reappeared from within the wagon.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a run. Scout out the area ahead of the procession.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t stray too far,¡± she said.

    Ichoron nodded in agreement, but he already knew that he wasn¡¯t going to listen to her. What was she going to do to him if he did go too far? The only people whose orders Ichoron followed were King Valen and McCarthy. King Valen was the only person who could truly inflict punishment on a being as powerful as him.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    It had been months since the last time King Valen had punished Ichoron. The memory was still sharp in his mind ¨C encroaching darkness, a barrage of bitter memories making their way to the surface, and a feeling that nothing would ever be right in his world again. Ichoron shook his head and tried to return his focus to his surroundings. No point in dwelling on King Valen stealing away his happiness right now, no matter how emotionally scarring it was.

    He took off at a run. His feet churned underneath him so quickly they were almost a blur. He raced past the marching soldiers ahead of him, spooking the horses pulling wagons at the front of the procession. His shiny alumin armor clanked at the joints where plates of metal came in contact with each other, but it didn¡¯t bother him. The armor felt like nothing. The alumin suit was lighter than the iron plate armor he wore for real combat, but it was still over fifty pounds. To Ichoron, it might as well have been an extra shirt.

    Wind whistled past him, blowing his blond curls off his forehead as he ran. Ichoron channeled his energy into his muscles and he felt them swell with power, sustaining the massive output of force needed to carry him at such a breakneck pace. He wasn¡¯t sure where the energy came from, but he was always aware of it¡¯s presence. A reservoir of power resting in the corner of his mind. He speculated that it was somehow connected to his emotions, because he always felt better after exerting his power, as if it used his negative emotions as fuel for his muscles.

    This was why Ichoron had wanted to run. He vented his frustrations through the power that flowed into his muscles. By the time the royal procession out of sight behind him, he already felt as though he¡¯d cooled off a bit. Ichoron came to a stop and surveyed his surroundings. Still in the middle of nowhere, he thought glumly.

    Ichoron spent most of his time in southern Allomoria; however, it was always in the towns along the southern border. He and the other two angels would extinguish any scuffles at the border with Meronne that got too heated. Now, he was stuck in no-man¡¯s-land: the open plains, sparsely populated with small villages, that stretched between the Meronne border and the Elderwood forest. Ichoron hadn¡¯t spent this much time here since that fateful journey with McCarthy. He still recalled every detail of the two weeks that changed his life as if they¡¯d just happened.

    Ichoron had been a very sick child. Some healers claimed he¡¯d been cursed by a vengeful spirit, others said he was simply unlucky. His bones were frail. By the time he was twelve years old, he¡¯d broken dozens of them. He¡¯d grown up in the outskirts of Doronhine, which meant that he¡¯d had access to skilled healers, but there was only so much they could do. Sometimes his bones would heal correctly, other times they wouldn¡¯t.

    By the time he was a teenager, Ichoron was crippled by poorly healed and damaged bones. He was scrawny and thin. Being bedridden his entire childhood meant that his muscles had never truly developed. When he went outside, his physical deformities scared the other children away. His parents would never say it to his face, but they all knew it ¨C he would never be a functional member of society. It was only a matter of time before he wasted away from some bone snapping in the wrong place and puncturing an major vein or artery. Ichoron¡¯s life was a life with no meaning.

    That is, until McCarthy Loxborne had shown up at his front door. The man had explained that he was a scientist under King Valen. He¡¯d claimed to possess knowledge of a cure for Ichoron¡¯s malady. His parents, eager for a cure and eager to rid themselves of the responsibility of taking care of Ichoron, earnestly gave McCarthy custody of their son.

    The next morning, the strange scientist had loaded Ichoron onto a wagon, and they¡¯d spent the next week travelling south through the Elderwood forest. Despite Ichoron¡¯s questioning, the man had refused to say where they were going or what kind of ¡°cure¡± he offered.

    After a week of travel, they¡¯d arrived in a small thicket of trees surrounded by the empty plains of southern Allomoria. Waiting for them at the entrance of the forest was none other than Saphine, the second of King Valen¡¯s angels. McCarthy had commanded her to bring him to the pool of water in the ruins, and she¡¯d done just that. She¡¯d guided him down the eerie path, fought off a pack of rabid, wolf-like monsters with her supernatural abilities, and shown him the stone pool in the middle of the ruined building.

    She¡¯d pushed him into the water and let him nearly drown before pulling him out. Ichoron¡¯s frame was fragile and light, so she¡¯d carried him back to McCarthy, still drenched and threatening to vomit from the sickness that hung in the air around the ruins. McCarthy had looked him over, run his tests, and declared, ¡°another failure. Maybe next time.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Ichoron and McCarthy were halfway back to Doronhine that the transformation took effect. There was a flash of light, followed by a brief loss of consciousness. When Ichoron awoke, he felt different, but he couldn¡¯t explain how when McCarthy pressed him. He felt strong and confident ¨C feelings that he couldn¡¯t recognize because he¡¯d never truly felt them before. Over the next few days of travel, Ichoron grew in strength. His improperly healed bones somehow corrected themselves. His deformities disappeared. He began to sense an energy within himself, connected to his sadness, his shame, and his lack of purpose. It swelled with power when he thought about the misery and hopelessness from all those years of his childhood. He¡¯d pumped that energy into his muscles. They¡¯d eagerly responded to the power, stretching and bulging as the emotional energy fed them.

    When they came across a fallen tree that blocked their path, Ichoron had leapt from the wagon and pushed the massive tree trunk aside, a feat that would¡¯ve required three normal men to complete. That was when McCarthy confirmed that his experiment had worked. He welcomed Ichoron as the third angel and brought him to Valen¡¯s castle where he began his service as a weapon of the king.

    Ichoron didn¡¯t love being an angel. He hated the fact that he was essentially McCarthy¡¯s slave, and he didn¡¯t like the ever-growing list of people he¡¯d killed. But he did appreciate the fame that his abilities gave him. For a young man who¡¯d been shunned and viewed with disgust his entire childhood, the admiration of all of Allomoria was intoxicating. He knew it might¡¯ve been prideful, but he lived for the cheers and wide eyes that greeted him as he paraded through towns and cities.

    Now, that image was being tarnished as McCarthy put him on this brutal assignment. Citizens viewed him as the monster that carted their loved ones off to forced servitude or as the wild card who could kill his fellow soldiers in cold blood with no repercussions. Ichoron prickled. He didn¡¯t like how McCarthy was ruining the only part of being an angel that he enjoyed.

    Ichoron was distracted from his thoughts by a cloud passing over the sun. As the landscape momentarily darkened, he looked up and realized that he¡¯d been lost in thought. The sun had dipped further towards the horizon. Grudgingly, he turned and resumed his sprint, running back to the royal procession.

    When Ichoron returned, he saw two figures walking at the front of the procession. The soldiers gave them a wide berth as they led the company. He recognized the figures as soon as he laid eyes on them. One woman with flowing white robes, the other with a sleek yellow jacket and spiky, dark hair. Kyzella and Saphine, the first and second angels.

    Ichoron came to a stop in front of his comrades.

    ¡°Good to see you again, little Icky. I was worried you were having too much fun without us,¡± Saphine greeted him.

    ¡°Is something wrong? What brings you here?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Kyzella got in trouble.¡± Saphine¡¯s voice was singsong, playfully taunting the other angel. ¡°She was sent to collect your runaway, Everin, but she messed up, and he got away,¡± she explained.

    Ichoron looked at Kyzella. Her cheeks were tinged red. He might¡¯ve been regarded as the most arrogant of the three angels, but Kyzella had an ego as well.

    ¡°He¡¯s harder to catch than I thought,¡± she said, defensively. ¡°His abilities have already started to manifest, and he¡¯s learning how to use them.¡±

    Ichoron smirked as he put the pieces together.

    ¡°So, you need my help?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Kyzella snapped. ¡°I could catch him by myself, but McCarthy instructed us three to work together to bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Which basically means she needs our help,¡± Saphine said.

    Kyzella smacked her on the back of the head, but she only grinned devilishly. Ichoron might¡¯ve been the youngest of the angels, but Saphine was the kid of the group. He wasn¡¯t sure if her immaturity was an innate part of her personality or a defense mechanism against the trauma that she¡¯d been through before becoming an angel.

    ¡°Let me grab my pack. I¡¯ll be ready to go in just a moment.¡±

    Ichoron raced off to one of the wagons to grab his things. His steps were light, even without the use of his power. He was glad for the opportunity to be out of this place. He¡¯d wanted an escape, and it had presented itself.

    Ichoron returned with the rest of his armor on and a small bag full of food and water.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    He extended a hand to Saphine, and she climbed onto his back. She didn¡¯t have an ability that gave her enhanced mobility, so it was up to him and Kyzella to give her a ride whenever they travelled. Once Saphine was situated on his shoulders, Kyzella summoned her wings. With a flash of light, they blossomed into existence across her shoulders. She gave a strong flap and took to the skies, flying north towards the Elderwood Forest. Ichoron channeled his power into his muscles, fueling them with renewed energy. Saphine gripped his armor tightly, and he took off at a sprint, following Kyzella.

 Chapter 24 (Everin)

    For the others, the journey through Thistleton had been uneventful. So many people bustled up and down the city streets that hardly anyone batted an eye at boy with bandaged arms and a swollen face. Cora, Ford, and Tress kept their heads down and let the horses carry them into the heart of the city.

    Everin, on the other hand, struggled to simply hang on to Cora as she steered their horse down the streets. From the family of nobles who passed in a horse-drawn carriage to the disheveled beggars who stood at street corners, it seemed that everyone in Thistleton carried pain with them. They all blurred their pallet of colors into his surroundings wherever he turned.

    There were soldiers, too. Men and women who carried swords at their hips and wore tunics with King Valen¡¯s yellow feather insignia painted across the front. Everin assumed that they¡¯d stayed behind after the royal procession passed through to maintain order amongst the citizens who weren¡¯t enlisted. They hung around street corners, generally appearing disinterested in the flow of people around them. Whenever Everin and the others would pass by a group of them, they were sure to keep their heads down and pointed away from the soldiers. Tress simply kept his head down for the whole ride. There was nothing for him to see, and he was busy processing the shame and apprehension writhing around inside his dark blue aura.

    Finally, they reached the wide stone building that matched Tress¡¯s description. Everin, Cora, and Ford, climbed off their horses. Ford left Tress riding atop the animal as he guided it to the building¡¯s entrance.

    As they¡¯d dismounted, Everin had noticed a movement out of the corner of his eye. One of the dozens of auras on the street had begun moving in their direction. People were moving about up and down the street; however, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. There weren¡¯t any soldiers in the immediate vicinity, so he didn¡¯t think they¡¯d been recognized.

    Cora knocked loudly on the wooden door of Edoll¡¯s home. Moments later, it swung open to reveal a young boy.

    ¡°Hi, are you looking for Edoll?¡± he asked. His eyes scanned the group until they fell on the blind boy standing behind Ford.

    ¡°Tress, is that you?¡± The boy asked incredulously. ¡°I heard you ran away.¡±

    Tress spoke up. ¡°Yes, Dellan, it¡¯s me. I left Thistleton for a bit, but I¡¯m back now.¡±

    The boy, Dellan, nodded. The wounds and bandages on Tress¡¯s face and limbs were obvious. ¡°And it looks like you could use some of Edoll¡¯s help. I¡¯ll take your horses out back. You can go in and see her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cora said.

    Tress explained, ¡°Dellan is Edoll¡¯s son. He helps her around the clinic and will train to become one of the town healers when he¡¯s older.¡±

    Dellan beamed at the mention of his name. He was missing one of his front teeth. Ford helped Tress climb down from the horse so that he could hand the reigns off to Dellan. As Tress cautiously lowered himself to the ground, Everin heard a noise behind him. A shuffling of feet as someone approached.

    He and Cora whirled around. Everin recognized the aura immediately as the one that had begun moving their way moments earlier. It belonged to an older woman, one of the beggars who lined the street. She was short with a hunched back and hair that was beginning to gray. Her skin was caked in a thin film of the dirt.

    ¡°Pardon me,¡± she spoke up. Her voice was raspy and thin. ¡°Could you young people spare anything for a poor old woman? My husband was enlisted into King Valen¡¯s army a few weeks ago. We already had no money, and I haven¡¯t been able to find a job. Please, just a coin or two to help pay for some food?¡±

    Before Everin could respond, Dellan spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. All the beggars in this city make up sob stories to trick visitors into giving them money.¡±

    Despair crossed the woman¡¯s face. She opened her mouth to beg for a change of heart, but Everin interrupted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    The woman¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t close, hanging open in surprise. Her aura was a deep teal color. One of the deepest he¡¯d seen in all of Thistleton so far. It was blue with loss and loneliness, and green with loving concern. The colors blended into a vivid aura that washed over her like murky green ocean waves. There was no way she could be faking an aura that painful.

    The intensity of her sorrow, her situation, even her face, it reminded Everin a little too much of Margoline. He thought about the caretaker he¡¯d left behind. He wondered if she missed him. He couldn¡¯t say that he missed her, but he also couldn¡¯t say he still hated her. He¡¯d been resentful of her after his parents¡¯ deaths, but since seeing Margoline¡¯s dark blue aura, he felt like he understood her. He¡¯d been given a kind of closure by seeing her suffering ¨C an insight into what she¡¯d been going through. It didn¡¯t necessarily mean he could shake off all the mixed emotions and bitter memories he associated with Margoline, but it helped him understand why she¡¯d been the way she had.

    Everin returned his attention to his surroundings. He looked at Ford, who nodded, reaching into the pack he wore and fishing out some of the money they¡¯d taken from the Elderwood ghosts. He deposited the money, at least a dozen silver coins, into her shaking palms.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she breathed. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the words to say how grateful I am. Bless you. All of you.¡±

    Ford gave her a smile. ¡°I hope it helps.¡±

    The woman quickly dropped the coins into a pocked of her tattered dress, as if she were afraid that Everin would change his mind. She earnestly shook Ford¡¯s hand and gave a curt bow in Everin, Cora, and Tress¡¯s direction before hurrying off in the direction she¡¯d come from.

    Dellan looked at Everin and Ford in disbelief.

    ¡°She totally played you,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust Everin,¡± Ford said.

    Everin gave him a thankful smile as he handed the reigns of his horse to Dellan. The boy began to guide both animals around to the back of the building as Everin, Cora, Ford, and Tress all walked inside. Ford hastily shut the door behind them. As they¡¯d searched for Edoll¡¯s home, they¡¯d passed a few of King Valen¡¯s soldiers who¡¯d remained to patrol the city. A quiet anxiety had gnawed at the back of Everin¡¯s mind for the entire time they¡¯d been in the open. If McCarthy had put out orders to find him, it was possible he could¡¯ve been recognized. It was also possible that some of the locals could¡¯ve recognized Tress past the bandages and swollen face. Everin let himself exhale slightly once they were within the security of Edoll¡¯s place.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Moments later, they heard footsteps on the creaky wooden flooring. A tall woman appeared in the doorway of one of the rooms. When she saw Tress, she gasped.

    ¡°Tress, you¡¯re back! Did you desert after the draft?¡± She appeared to take in his cuts and bruises as well as the painful swelling of his broken nose for the first time. ¡°And what happened to you? Does your mother know you¡¯ve returned? She¡¯s been worried sick.¡±

    Tress gave a meek smile. ¡°I can explain everything, Edoll. Just please, don¡¯t tell my mother about this.¡±

    Edoll frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Here, why don¡¯t you come lie down on a table. You can explain what¡¯s happening while I take a look at you.¡± She turned and walked down the short hallway and into another room. Ford grabbed Tress¡¯s hand and led him after the healer. Everin and Cora solemnly followed.

    Inside the room, Edoll stood beside a clean bed. Medical instruments lined the table that ran along the wall. Unlike Gamah¡¯s instruments from back home, which were made mostly from wood or cheap metal, these appeared to be made from hardglass. Since the material could only be recovered from ancient ruins, it was much more expensive to procure. Yet another example of the affluence of Thistleton, Everin thought. Edoll turned to watch Ford lead her new patient into the room. Tress took slow, cautious steps, being careful to feel the ground in front of him with his foot before putting his weight on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Tress? Are you having trouble walking?¡± she asked.

    The boy winced and slowly shook his head. ¡°Edoll, I can¡¯t see. I¡­I¡¯m blind.¡±

    The casual ease in her demeanor immediately sobered as she began to appreciate the seriousness of the situation and the extent of Tress¡¯s injuries. She pointed at Ford.

    ¡°Help him to the bed. Tress, I need you to tell me everything that happened to you.¡±

    Ford complied, guiding the boy to the bedside. Tress sat down on the mattress and took a deep breath. He told his story to Edoll. He explained how he¡¯d run away after being drafted by King Valen¡¯s royal procession. He recounted his flight into the Elderwood Forest and getting robbed by the ghosts. He described how one of the ghosts had smashed the handle of his sword into the back of his head and how he¡¯d been unable to see after the impact. Lastly, he told her about how Everin, Cora, and Ford had found him, fought off the ghosts, and brought him back to Thistleton. By the end of his story, Tress¡¯s eyes were watering.

    ¡°Please, Edoll, is there anything you can do? I¡¯ve disgraced my family by deserting. They probably wouldn¡¯t accept me just for that alone. But now, I¡¯m a cripple as well. I can¡¯t live like this. I have nothing to live for.¡±

    Fear, shame, despair, and several other emotions crept into his voice as he struggled fight back the tears pooling in his unseeing eyes. The blue light from Tress¡¯s form had reached an intensity that filled the room.

    Edoll placed a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t fix what you did by deserting. If Valen¡¯s soldiers find out you¡¯re here, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll be able to do to stop them from taking you. But I¡¯ll let you stay here for the time being, and I¡¯ll have a look at your injuries.¡±

    Tress nodded quickly. ¡°Thank you, Edoll. I understand. Do you think there¡¯s anything you can do to fix me?¡±

    The healer looked her patient up and down. ¡°None of these cuts and scratches look infected. I have a salve that should help them heal. As for your vision, I can¡¯t really say. Your eyes work just fine. It¡¯s an injury to your brain that the ghosts inflicted. I¡¯ve heard of a few cases like this ¨C blindness caused by a traumatic impact to the back of the skull. It all depends on how your brain heals. Some patients were eventually able to completely see again, others remained completely blind for the rest of their lives. Most got some degree of eyesight back, but not all of it. We¡¯ll have to wait and see what happens to you. It could take days, months, or even years, but there¡¯s a chance your vision will return, at least partially.¡±

    Tress nodded. Relief evident on his face. Edoll hadn¡¯t given him a cure, but she¡¯d given him hope. For now, that was enough.

    The healer turned to Everin, Ford, and Cora. ¡°It seems that some thanks are owed to the three of you as well. If what Tress said is right, then he owes his life to you. Especially you, Everin. Even I¡¯ve heard stories about the Elderwood Ghosts. Taking them on is no small feat.¡±

    Everin felt a strange feeling stir within his chest. It wasn¡¯t cold and tight, like the sadness that so often made its home there. This feeling was warm and even pleasant. Pride? Satisfaction? Dare he even consider it ¨C happiness?

    He was about to respond when he heard a door open down the hall. There was the sound of clomping footsteps running toward them. A moment later, Dellan appeared in the doorway.

    Slightly out of breath, he said, ¡°I went and found Tress¡¯s mother, and I told her the news. She¡¯s on her way here right now!¡± He smiled, obviously proud of himself for his contribution.

    All five figures in the room froze, shocked. Everin had completely forgotten about Edoll¡¯s son. It was Tress who spoke up first.

    ¡°Dellan, you can¡¯t let her come in here. Please.¡±

    There was a sharp tone of desperation in his voice. Everin saw flickers of green flare into his blue aura.

    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t!¡± Tress snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve disgraced her. I¡¯m a disgrace. Please, send her away before she gets here.¡±

    Just then, another figure appeared in the doorframe.

    ¡°Dellan, you said he¡¯s here?¡±

    She had a frantic look in her eyes. Her long, dark hair swung back and forth as she whipped her head around scanning the interior of the room with concerned eyes. In an instant, they locked onto her son.

    ¡°Tress,¡± she breathed.

    Upon hearing his mother speak his name, any composure that Tress had was stripped away. He turned away, burying his head into a pillow. His shoulders shook as he let the sobs overtake him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    His mother stared at her son, shocked. Her aura glowed an even brighter green as she took in the injuries on her son¡¯s arms and legs. As if in a trance, she slowly stepped forward towards her crying son. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around him. Neither of the two figures said anything for an eternity.

    Finally, Tress hesitantly pulled his face away from the pillow. He still didn¡¯t face his mother. ¡°I know. I was a coward. I deserted.¡± The words were hollow and glum.

    His mother reached out and patted his check with her hand. He jerked, surprised by the contact.

    ¡°Tress, we can deal with that. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not just it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m blind. Mom, I¡¯m blind. I might never see again.¡± Telling his mother somehow made the fact more real. The realization that he might be in that state for the rest of his life washed over the boy. Everin winced as waves of blue energy poured off his figure and dissipated into the surrounding air.

    Tress¡¯s mother glanced at Edoll, who nodded, confirming what the boy said.

    Tress finally gathered the willpower to face his mother. His eyes stared blankly ahead. ¡°I really screwed up. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    The woman holding her son was silent for a moment. Everin couldn¡¯t even begin to understand the chaotic tessellation of colors that were swirling in her aura. Green and blue energies wrestled through the air, dotted with splashes of bright red light.

    Whatever emotional turmoil she felt, Tress¡¯s mother spoke with a calm, unwavering voice.

    ¡°Tress Grant, you¡¯re my son. I love you. You could be a deserter, you could be blind, you could be the most hated person in Allomoria, and it wouldn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m going to help you get through this, whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tress asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hate me? I committed one of the most dishonorable acts in Allomoria.¡±

    His mother simply shook her head. ¡°You think I care about King Valen and his stupid war? All that matters is that I have my son back. I¡¯m sorry, too. I wish I¡¯d been more open with you. I wish you didn¡¯t think you had to hide your plans to run away from me.¡±

    Tress didn¡¯t answer. He just buried his face into his mothers¡¯ shoulder. His eyes weren¡¯t wet anymore, as the tears had already run out, but his body was still racked with dry, heaving sobs.

    His mother looked over at Everin, Cora, and Ford, her own eyes glistening. ¡°Did you three help Tress get back here?¡± she asked.

    Cora nodded.

    She smiled a grateful smile at them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll be able to do to truly repay you, but if there¡¯s anything, anything at all, that I can provide you with, just name it.¡±

    Ford spoke up. ¡°Well, we are traveling to Doronhine and only have two horses. If you could help us find a third horse to take us there, we¡¯d be really appreciative.¡±

    Tress¡¯s mother looked at them. ¡°You¡¯re going to Doronhine? It¡¯s going to be terribly busy up there as King Valen prepares for his war.¡±

    Everin responded, ¡°We know, but we have some urgent business to take care of before King Valen and his soldiers leave the capital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking an audience with the king?¡±

    Everin shook his head. ¡°Someone else in the castle who¡¯s associated with the military.¡±

    Tress¡¯s mother mulled over their request. ¡°I have a horse you could take, although I¡¯d need him back soon. How long will you be staying in Doronhine?¡±

    ¡°No more than a day, if everything goes according to plan,¡± Everin replied.

    She nodded. ¡°Consider him yours for now. I¡¯ll help you get going soon, just give us a few moments, please.¡±

    Everin nodded. He noticed that weariness had crept into her voice. She was worn out, not physically, but emotionally. She couldn¡¯t see it, but she¡¯d been producing a spectrum of multicolored energies, casting bright rainbows of light into the room. It was enough to exhaust anyone.

    Edoll quietly led the group out into the hall. Through the crack under the old wooden door, Everin could see flashes of blue light emerging from the room. He didn¡¯t feel so bad about the energy this time. His urge to siphon it away from them wasn¡¯t there. This wasn¡¯t all-consuming sorrow, as he was used to seeing. This suffering was necessary. This sporadic shining of azure light was what reconciliation looked like, Everin realized. As ironic as it sounded, in order to heal, Tress and his mother needed to have this moment ¨C they needed to experience this suffering together.

    A weak smile appeared on Everin¡¯s face. For the first time since emerging from the pool in the ruins, Everin felt like he¡¯d helped. He hadn¡¯t cured Tress¡¯s eyes, but he¡¯d given him an opportunity for reconciliation and forgiveness. He¡¯d given him a second chance.

 Chapter 25 (Cora)

    An awkward silence fell over the group as they stood outside the room. Cora looked at Dellan. The boy couldn¡¯t have been older than eight. When she made eye contact with him, he took it as his cue to speak.

    ¡°What happened to Tress that he got so beaten up?¡± He looked between her, Everin, and Ford.

    It was Edoll who answered. ¡°Nothing that you should be prying into, Dell. Tress just ran into some trouble in the Elderwood Forest.¡±

    Dellan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Woah! You guys went into the forest? I¡¯ve always wanted to explore but mother says it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Cora smiled at Edoll, who had an apologetic look on her face. ¡°She¡¯s right, the Elderwood Forest is a dangerous place to travel across,¡± she told the boy.

    Instead of appeasing the child¡¯s curiosity, her statement only intensified it.

    ¡°Across? You mean you three crossed the entire forest? You¡¯re from southern Allomoria?¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He knelt down and slung off his pack. He dug around inside until he pulled out the map of Allomoria. He folded it so that McCarthy¡¯s written instructions were hidden from view and held it open so Dellan could see. He pointed at a small dot near the southeastern edge of the Elderwood Forest.

    ¡°You see that? That¡¯s Greenshadow Village. It¡¯s where Cora, Everin, and I are from. We followed this path all the way through the forest until we reached Thistleton.¡± He trailed his finger up a winding line than ran upward through the trees and let it pause at a point close to the northern edge of the woods. ¡°We ran into Tress right around here. He¡¯d gotten hurt, so we took him with us to Thistleton so that he could see your mom and get better.¡±

    Dellan ate up Ford¡¯s words, alternating between looking at the map and looking at him, an awed expression on his face. Cora couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched how quickly Ford endeared himself to the boy.

    ¡°Why did you travel so far away from your home?¡± he asked.

    Ford faltered for a moment. ¡°Oh, we uh¡­¡±

    Cora spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re seeking a meeting with a man who works for King Valen in Doronhine.¡± She looked over at Edoll, who was frowning. The smile on Cora¡¯s own face quickly dropped.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that three kids, all of military age, just happened to travel halfway across Allomoria at the same time that King Valen is enlisting troops into his army? Maybe you three identified with Tress because you¡¯re all fellow deserters?¡±

    Cora tensed, ready to bolt, but Edoll didn¡¯t make a move toward them. She inhaled a long, tired breath and slowly let it out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t report you. I¡¯m no fan of King Valen or his eagerness to sacrifice the lives of his people for his ambition. However, I cannot risk being caught harboring deserters. Tress is an exception because he¡¯s a family friend, and he¡¯s injured. I¡¯m glad that you three were able to bring him to safety, but I can¡¯t be turning my clinic into a shelter for deserters. You can stay here tonight, but you need to leave first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Cora looked down and saw Dellan staring upward at her, a stunned look of betrayal on his face. She gulped and nodded. ¡°Of course. Thank you.¡±

    Edoll pointed at the other door in the hall. ¡°You can sleep in there. When I wake up in the morning, I expect you three to be gone.¡± She looked down at her son, who rose to his feet and took a slight step away from where Ford knelt. ¡°Come on, Dellan.¡±

    The boy turned to look at Ford, who offered a weak smile. Dellan smiled back. Then, Dellan turned and hurried to his mother¡¯s side. Edoll and her son left the trio to themselves.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll change her mind about reporting us?¡± Ford asked.

    Everin responded before Cora could. ¡°She won¡¯t. Her aura was only a faint shade of green. It didn¡¯t look like she was lying or like she was that scared of being caught helping us. She was just being smart. It is a risky move to illegally house deserters, especially four of them.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Cora said. ¡°So, I guess we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°We could ask Tress¡¯s mother to let us stay at her place,¡± Ford said.

    ¡°No,¡± Everin said. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay here longer than we need. We should leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cora asked. She pointed at his shoulder. ¡°You haven¡¯t even gotten any treatment for the injury Kyzella gave you.¡±

    Everin rolled up the sleeve of his shirt and examined the white cloth wrapped around his upper arm. He shrugged. ¡°I could ask Edoll to look at it. If she isn¡¯t willing to help me, then I¡¯ll keep treating as I have been and hope it doesn¡¯t get infected. It¡¯s way too risky to look for another healer and risk getting exposed and arrested.¡±

    Cora frowned. She didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving without getting treatment for Everin. The wound wasn¡¯t too bad, but she wanted to be as prepared as possible for their confrontation with McCarthy.

    There was nothing else to discuss, so the trio waited anxiously in the short hallway for a few minutes until the door to Tress¡¯s room slowly opened. His mother stepped outside and carefully closed it behind her. Cora could see that her eyes were red.

    ¡°Thanks again for helping Tress get to safety,¡± she said. ¡°Your names are Everin, Cora, and Ford, right?¡±

    There were quiet nods of agreement from the group accompanied with a quiet, ¡°Yes, Ms. Grant.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    She smiled. ¡°Good, wanted to make sure I had them right. Please, none of that Ms. Grant business. My name¡¯s Thatcher.¡±

    Ford lit up at that. ¡°Like the iron goddess?¡±

    Thatcher nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no nobility in my family ¨C we just like to stick to tradition. I see that you were also named after one of our gods, Ford.¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°My parents still keep the faith, even though it¡¯s on the decline in southern Allomoria.¡±

    ¡°Not just the south,¡± the woman said wistfully. ¡°People are becoming disillusioned with the old gods everywhere.¡±

    A thought struck Cora as she observed the conversation. ¡°Excuse me, Thatcher. If your family believes in the old gods, why wasn¡¯t Tress named after one of them?¡±

    The woman sighed. ¡°I still believe in the old gods, but my husband didn¡¯t. He wanted our son to have a new name, free of the influence of an old faith. I gave in, and we agreed to name our child Tress.¡±

    ¡°Your husband?¡± Cora asked. ¡°Would that be Jorian?¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t need Everin¡¯s power to know that she¡¯d ventured into a sensitive subject. Thatcher winced. Cora could hear her inhale sharply.

    ¡°Yes. Jorian was my husband. I¡¯m assuming Tress mentioned him to you.¡±

    Cora struggled to remember their conversation with the old fisherman several days ago. What had he said? He lived alone in the woods after his wife had left with their son? She looked at Everin. They briefly made eye contact. Cora was sure that Everin was seeing all kinds of emotions stirring up within Thatcher from whatever had happened between her and Jorian, but he couldn¡¯t share with her what he was seeing while the woman was present.

    Ford responded. ¡°Actually, we met him. He¡¯s been living in the Elderwood Forest since you and Tress left.¡±

    Thatcher glowered at him for several long moments. ¡°Is that what Jorian told you? That Tress and I left him?¡± There was a bitter edge in her words.

    Cautiously, Ford nodded in response.

    ¡°Of course!¡± She griped. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what he would tell you. Going for your pity, was he? Somehow I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    There was a pause before she added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We weren¡¯t on the best of terms when he left.¡±

    Ford was silent, not wanting to say anything to further anger the woman who¡¯d agreed to help them. It was Everin who responded. His voice was surprisingly detached, unafraid of Thatcher¡¯s rage.

    ¡°He cheated on you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    The woman froze where she stood. Cora could hear her inhaling hard through her nose. Slowly, Thatcher turned away from Cora and Ford and wheeled on Everin.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± she demanded.

    Everin paused only for a moment before answering. ¡°Well, it was clear that he¡¯d done something terribly emotionally harmful to you. The cheating was¡­uh, a lucky guess.¡±

    Thatcher squeezed her eyes shut and screwed up her face. She took a breath, attempting to calm herself, and slowly let it out. When she spoke again, the rage was in her tone wasn¡¯t as sharp.

    ¡°Yes, your guess was right. Jorian did cheat on me. It was with multiple women, and it went on for several years before I found out. Tress was only nine, so he doesn¡¯t know that I chased his father away and told him to never come back. He only knows that his father left when he was young.¡±

    Cora reached up to put a hand on Thatcher¡¯s shoulder. The woman didn¡¯t move away at the contact. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cora said. ¡°That must have been terrible.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation,¡± Everin spoke up. ¡°Jorian isn¡¯t happy without you. When we ran into him in the woods, I¡­uh, I could sense that he was really miserable. I think he genuinely feels bad for what he did.¡±

    Thatcher shook her head. ¡°Good. He doesn¡¯t deserve anything less. Maybe he¡¯ll get a taste of the kind of pain he¡¯s put me through for the past decade.¡±

    ¡°It still hurts? After all this time?¡± Everin asked.

    Thatcher let out a weary, deflating sigh. Cora glanced at Everin, worried that he might be prying to deeply.

    ¡°The day it stops hurting is the day I stop holding him accountable for his actions. And if I don¡¯t, nobody will.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgiven him for what he did?¡±

    Thatcher frowned at Everin. ¡°No. I could never. That¡¯s the same as acknowledging that what he did to me was okay, and it absolutely wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Everin tried again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell him that his actions were acceptable. They were wrong. Incredibly, awfully wrong. But you¡¯re still clinging on to this pain that he inflicted on you, as if hurting yourself is the only way you can punish him. I don¡¯t mean to lecture, but until you can let that go, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to truly move on.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Thatcher barked at him. Cora hurriedly pulled her arm off the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. You don¡¯t even know what it means to love someone. Don¡¯t tell me what I should or shouldn¡¯t do about my former husband.¡±

    Everin took a step back. He stammered but couldn¡¯t find any words to say. Cora prepared to jump in and apologize for Everin¡¯s words.

    Thatcher sighed. ¡°No. Sorry. You¡¯re probably right. As much as I hate what he did to me, I still can¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°I guess I need to do something. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life like this. Not right now ¨C Tress needs me, but maybe someday in the future when I can find the strength, I¡¯ll try to forgive him, or at least, I¡¯ll try to truly put that part of my life behind me.¡±

    Everin tried to give her an encouraging smile. ¡°That¡¯s all anyone can ask of you.¡±

    Worried that one of the two boys would say something else to set the woman off, Cora quickly stepped in. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot already, Thatcher, but we really need to be on our way to Doronhine by tomorrow morning. Are you still able to loan us a horse?¡±

    Tress¡¯s mother took a moment to return to the present. ¡°That¡¯s right, you three need to continue your journey. Yes, I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ll bring my stallion here first thing tomorrow morning. He¡¯s getting a bit old, but he¡¯s still in fine shape for a trip to the capital.¡±

    Everin, Cora, and Ford thanked the woman. Cora let her return to the room where Tress was recovering. She grabbed Everin and Ford by their wrists and dragged them into the room Edoll had set aside for them.

    ¡°Ford, you¡¯re an idiot,¡± she hissed.

    Ford gave a nervous grin. ¡°Is that an endearing ¡®you¡¯re an idiot,¡¯ or an angry ¡®you¡¯re an idiot¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an angry one,¡± Cora snapped. ¡°Why¡¯d you have to ask those questions about Jorian and set her off like that?¡±

    He offered a weak shrug. ¡°I was just curious. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°And what about you, Everin? Why¡¯d you keep prying into her personal life? If you¡¯d made her angrier, she might¡¯ve taken back her offer to loan us a horse.¡±

    Everin looked uncomfortable under Cora¡¯s glare. ¡°She wasn¡¯t going to get angry. She was never really mad,¡± he said.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Cora asked. ¡°She seemed pretty enraged for that entire conversation.¡±

    Everin quickly shook his head. ¡°She wasn¡¯t mad. Her aura was all blue. I think the anger is just an act. It¡¯s easier for her to be mad at Jorian than it is to focus on her own sadness.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but why did you keep insisting that she put Jorian behind her? Why couldn¡¯t you just leave it alone?¡±

    ¡°Because I thought I could help her,¡± Everin said. ¡°Usually when I look at someone¡¯s aura, I feel like I¡¯m sharing something intimate with them. Nobody can really know what they¡¯re feeling except for them and me. Thatcher was different, though. Her actions didn¡¯t match her aura. It looked like she was trying to fight it ¨C trying to ignore what was really making her unhappy. Instead of addressing her own feelings, she only let herself think about Jorian and what he did.¡±

    ¡°Why would she ignore her feelings?¡± Cora asked.

    Everin shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s easier to be angry than to be sad. Anger hurts, but it¡¯s tied to action. The hope that, if you lash out or hurt someone, you can fix what was wrong or at least get revenge for it. Sadness isn¡¯t like that. There¡¯s no hope that anything you can do will make things better. You just have to suffer and endure it until the pain goes away. I think that, for a lot of people, it¡¯s easier to stay mad than to ever reckon with their sadness.¡±

    ¡°So, you took it upon yourself to fix her?¡± Cora demanded.

    ¡°No,¡± Everin said. ¡°I can¡¯t bring a permanent end to her suffering, only she can do that. I just thought I could set her on the path to doing that by helping her confront exactly what she was feeling.¡±

    Cora nodded. ¡°Alright. Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing she was receptive to you trying to help. Just, be careful when confronting people about their emotions. Please.¡± As she spoke the words, she almost grimaced at how overprotective she sounded ¨C like she was talking to Crista. Even after Everin had been given such powerful abilities, she still felt like she had to look after him in the same way she had to look after her sister.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful, but I also want to help people if I can,¡± Everin said.

    Cora sighed. ¡°That¡¯s fair. Just don¡¯t get us killed or caught by angels in the process, okay?¡±

    For the first time in ages, Everin cracked a smile.

    ¡°Hey, only one angel attack in a week isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    Cora gave him a disapproving look, but she couldn¡¯t keep the corners of her mouth from twitching upward.

    ¡°I think one angel attack is enough for a lifetime,¡± she retorted.

    Everin shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with that. If we keep it like this, we¡¯re undefeated when it comes to fighting angels.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, between Kyzella and the ghosts, we beat everything that the Elderwood forest could throw at us, and we made it out in one piece,¡± Ford added.

    Cora felt her stomach twist as she remembered feeling Galimus¡¯s dead body. She looked up at Everin¡¯s grinning face and smiled back at him. It would be cruel of her to give her friend another reason to be unhappy when moments like these were so hard for him to find.

    ¡°Although if I¡¯d known the forest was going to be so dangerous, I might¡¯ve recommended we take the long way around instead,¡± Ford said.

    ¡°But then we couldn¡¯t have helped Tress or his mom,¡± Everin jumped in. ¡°I¡¯d say that made it worth the danger.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Everin. I guess some really good things came out of our trip through that that forest,¡± Ford said. He turned to smile at Cora as he spoke.

    She exhaled and put on her own smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess they did.¡±

 Chapter 26 (Cora)

    Cora sat on one of the empty beds that Edoll had offered to them. Ford sat in a bed across from her. Edoll had let them use her small washtub to clean themselves and had given them a dinner of hot vegetable stew. Ford had offered to pay the healer for her hospitality, but Thatcher had insisted before leaving that she pay for their accommodations. Once he¡¯d finished eating, Edoll had asked Everin to give her more details about how they¡¯d found Tress and their journey out of the forest. Cora could hear the quiet murmur of their voices through the thin walls of Edoll¡¯s home.

    Cora used her wooden spoon to scoop the last of the broth out of her bowl. She carefully set it down on the table beside her bed and looked up at Ford. They made eye contact, and he smiled. He raised his arms, gesturing at the room around them.

    ¡°This feels nice.¡±

    ¡°What? Being out of the forest? Getting to bathe and sleep in a real bed?¡± Cora asked.

    ¡°Well, that too,¡± Ford said. ¡°But I really meant how we got to save Tress and reunite him with his mom.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cora agreed. She rose from the mattress she sat on and crossed the room to sit on the bed next to Ford. She let herself lean into his shoulder, and she felt him lean back into her.

    ¡°This feels nice, too,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ford replied. ¡°It does.¡±

    They stayed like that for a while. Cora listened to Ford¡¯s slow, even breaths. It was oddly soothing after days of constantly being on edge. She tilted her head to look up at him.

    ¡°Tell me about your name.¡±

    Ford gave her a look.

    ¡°My name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Your parents believe in the old gods. Why did they name you after Ford?¡±

    She felt Ford¡¯s shoulder rise and fall as he sighed.

    ¡°Do you remember any of the stories about Ford from the time of the old gods?¡± he asked.

    Cora shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±

    Ford bit his lip as he thought. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a few, but the most well-known one is the story of how he earned his reputation as the god of circumstance and forgiveness.¡±

    Cora gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°Can you tell it? I never got to hear much about the old gods growing up.¡±

    Ford gave her an admonishing look before smirking in return. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Most people haven¡¯t. Back during the old days, one of the major gods was Nixon. He ruled a large corner of the world, and he was pretty ambitious. He wanted to overthrow the other gods and rule the entire mortal world by himself.¡±

    ¡°Well, obviously he didn¡¯t, otherwise even I would have heard of him.¡± Cora interjected.

    Ford moved his hand a few inches over so that it rested on hers. She didn¡¯t shy from the contact.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, he didn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Nixon had a son named Agnew, who probably would¡¯ve grown up to be another powerful god, like his dad.¡±

    ¡°Probably would¡¯ve?¡± Cora asked.

    Ford nodded. ¡°Yeah. The other gods didn¡¯t know about Nixon¡¯s plan to destroy them, but a wise minor god spied on Nixon, and she found out his plan. She summoned a spirit wolf, which snuck into Nixon¡¯s palace, killed Agnew, and replaced him with her own child, a young godling named Ford. The spirit wolf cast a spell on Nixon so that he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between his real son and Ford, the replacement child.¡±

    A thought crossed Cora¡¯s mind. She squeezed Ford¡¯s hand as a chill ran through her.

    ¡°Do you remember the wolf we saw outside the ruins? The one with three eyes? Maybe that was a¡­¡±

    ¡°A spirit wolf?¡± Ford asked, laughing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe in all this stuff about the old gods now.¡±

    Cora felt herself blush slightly, but she didn¡¯t mind looking embarrassed in front of Ford. She let her grip around his hand relax.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in it, but you can¡¯t think of a better explanation for what we saw back there, can you?¡±

    Ford shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have any explanation for what that was, but a spirit wolf seems pretty unlikely,¡± he said. ¡°Anyways, the wolf isn¡¯t the important part. Ford grew up and sabotaged Nixon¡¯s weapon that he was going to use to destroy the other gods. When Nixon tried to use it on them, and it didn¡¯t work, they realized what he¡¯d tried to do. Nixon was cast down from his throne. Since Ford was his only son, he became the king of Nixon¡¯s entire domain. It also meant that he was allowed to decide Nixon¡¯s punishment. The other gods were angry, obviously. They wanted to throw him off the side of the earth, but Ford refused. He forgave Nixon instead. He took Nixon¡¯s power away, but he gave him protection from the wrath of the other gods and a small part of the world to spend the rest of his existence.¡±

    Cora frowned. ¡°Why did Ford forgive him? He didn¡¯t have a reason to.¡±

    ¡°Nobody really knows,¡± Ford said. ¡°But because of how he came to be in a position to expose Nixon and because he chose to pardon Nixon¡¯s crimes, he became known as the god of circumstance and forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°And why did your parents choose to name you after Ford?¡± Cora asked.

    Ford turned away to stare at the wall across the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he paused as he struggled to find the words. ¡°That¡¯s a story that I don¡¯t tell many people. Actually, it¡¯s a story that I haven¡¯t really told anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for prying. You don¡¯t have to go into it,¡± Cora said.

    He shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯d like you to hear it.¡±

    Cora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried hard to keep a straight face.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me,¡± she told him.

    Ford gave her a weak smile. ¡°I figure if there¡¯s anyone on earth that I can trust after all we¡¯ve been through this week, it¡¯s you.¡± Cora felt him squeeze her hand. Then he continued. ¡°My parents both were blacksmith¡¯s apprentices. They trained under the same master, which meant they weren¡¯t supposed to be romantically involved.¡±

    Cora noticed that a bitter edge had crept into Ford¡¯s voice. ¡°Of course, that didn¡¯t happen. My mom realized she was pregnant, and when she told my dad, he urged her to visit the local healer for a potion to end the pregnancy. She refused and had me several months later. My parents¡¯ relationship was discovered, and their master sent them away without completing their training. Without the proper skills, and no master in any nearby towns willing to take them, my parents struggled to find a place to work. It wouldn¡¯t be until a few years later that they settled in Greenshadow Village. My dad was furious at my mom for forcing him to abandon his training to raise me. My mom chose to name me Ford, both to reflect the accidental nature of my existence, and because she hoped that being a father to me would help my dad and heal the damage between them, and that eventually he¡¯d forgive her. Sixteen years later, I still don¡¯t think he has.¡±

    For once, Cora felt like she didn¡¯t know what to say. She¡¯d counseled Everin through his own hell for the past year, but this felt different. Of her two companions, Ford had always been the strong one, the confident one. She felt painfully unprepared to handle this revealing of his weakness.

    So, she didn¡¯t say anything. She wrapped her arms around him and hung on tightly. Ford hugged her back.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to their fights by now. If it were that bad, Everin would¡¯ve seen it in my aura. Honestly, I¡¯ll be happy to see them again after this is over and we can return to Greenshadow Village without being arrested as deserters.¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you say you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Cora said.

    Ford looked down to give her an encouraging smile.

    ¡°I am. I promise.¡±

    Cora nodded, but she didn¡¯t let go of him. They laid in the bed that way for a long time ¨C arms around each other with her head resting on Ford¡¯s chest.

    Cora had plenty of questions that she still wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t speak for fear of shattering the peaceful silence that had descended upon them. It wasn¡¯t until a while later that Edoll appeared in the doorway, summoning them to join Everin and Tress and help them recount the events of their journey. After a long night of questioning from the healer, Everin, Cora, and Ford were allowed to retreat to their quarters to sleep and prepare to leave at daybreak.

    *

    The next morning, Cora was shaken awake. She blinked hard and squinted. As her eyes adjusted to the morning light streaming in through the window, she recognized the woman before her as Thatcher.

    ¡°Cora, you and your friends need to go. Now,¡± she whispered.

    Cora pushed herself up in bed. Snapping into alertness.

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the royal procession. They¡¯ve rounded up all their soldiers, and they¡¯re heading south the engage Meronne. That means that they¡¯re passing through Thistleton soon. You three need to get out of here before this town is crawling with Valen¡¯s troops.¡±

    Cora nodded quickly. She pushed himself out of her bed and ran across the room to where Everin and Ford slept.

    ¡°How soon is soon?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The advance guard has already arrived,¡± Thatcher said.

    Cora shook Everin and Ford awake and hurried to explain the situation. As fast as they could, the trio grabbed their belongings and followed Thatcher outside. Behind Edoll¡¯s house, a white horse stood with the two that they¡¯d stolen from the Elderwood ghosts.

    ¡°The east exit of town is the busiest at this hour. You¡¯ll have the best chance of blending in if you go that way,¡± Thatcher said.

    Cora nodded as she, Everin, and Ford all climbed onto horses. They guided the animals down the city streets. Dozens of men and women walked up and down the roads on foot. Some also rode horses. Even at this early hour, the city of Thistleton was far bustling with energy.

    The horses moved at a brisk walk. Any faster, and they would¡¯ve caught the attention of the soldiers patrolling the city. Cora noticed that there were many more than there had been just yesterday. They were miles and miles away from Greenshadow Village. Nobody here should have been able to recognize her. Regardless, she kept her head down and hoped that she didn¡¯t look too suspicious.

    They were about halfway to the city exit when Cora heard shouting from one street over.

    ¡°Wait. Stop.¡± It was the first time Everin had spoken since they¡¯d left.

    Cora turned around to face him.

    ¡°What is it? Is something wrong?¡±

    Everin pointed in the direction of the shouting. ¡°Someone¡¯s afraid.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, we¡¯re all afraid,¡± Ford interjected.

    ¡°No, not like that,¡± Everin insisted. ¡°Their fear is so bright I can see it from here. Someone¡¯s going to die.¡±

    ¡°What do you me¡­¡± Cora started to ask, but Everin was already climbing off his horse. He stuffed the reigns in Ford¡¯s hands and began running down an alleyway toward the source of the shouts.

    Cora looked at Everin as he disappeared between the buildings. This wasn¡¯t good at all.

    ¡°Go after him,¡± Ford said. ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to your horse.¡±

    Gratefully, Cora handed her horse¡¯s reigns to Ford. She jumped off the animal and ran down the alleyway that Everin had vanished into.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to find her friend. He was at the end of the alley, crouching behind a pile of trash. Cora wrinkled her nose as she knelt down next to Everin.

    ¡°Everin, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he raised a finger to his lips.

    ¡°Look,¡± he whispered.

    Cora looked. There was a small plaza that spread out before them. A few dozen citizens stood, transfixed, as they watched the center of the plaza. Several soldiers stood in the center around a large stone block about the height of a table. Cora hadn¡¯t seen one before, but she¡¯d heard enough stories to know what this was: an execution block.

    A middle-aged man, not dressed in uniform, stood at the center of the plaza. Several soldiers stood around him, hands resting on the pommels of swords at their hips. A woman stepped in front of the block. She wore a polished alumin breastplate that bore the bright yellow feather of King Valen¡¯s insignia.

    ¡°Attention, citizens of Allomoria,¡± she called out. The murmurs in the crowd died down.

    ¡°I am Captain Dulles Foster, leader of the advance guard of King Valen¡¯s second royal procession. As many of you know, we passed through this town just a few weeks ago to enlist soldiers for our king¡¯s great army.¡±

    The murmuring in the crowd flared up again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be stopping here in Thistleton again as we move our soldiers south. My advance guard just arrived last night to prepare the way, and I must say, we were disappointed.¡± Captain Foster held a long pause before continuing.

    ¡°The city guards reported finding several deserters from our draft. Not only is desertion from King Valen¡¯s army a cowardly and shameful act, but it is also forbidden.¡±

    Cora could sense Everin¡¯s thin frame shaking next to her.

    Captain Foster gestured to the man behind her.

    ¡°We¡¯re here this morning to give this city a public reminder of what happens when you break one of our king¡¯s most important laws.¡±

    She nodded to the soldiers standing around man. Two of them stepped forward and grabbed his arms, wrestling him forward and down into a kneeling position.

    Cora felt sick. Next to her, Everin began to rise. She grabbed his wrist, pulling him back down.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to kill him,¡± Everin insisted frantically. He had a wild look in his eyes. Cora realized that he¡¯d probably already been trying to siphon the man¡¯s fear away.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Kill all ten guards? Even if you could, would you want to be responsible for killing ten people to save one?¡±

    Everin¡¯s glance darted back and forth. ¡°I have to do something. This isn¡¯t fair. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die, and he doesn¡¯t deserve to suffer like he is.¡± He was begging her at this point.

    Cora only tightened her grip around his arm. Her palm was slick with sweat.

    ¡°Everin, I know you want to help, but there¡¯s nothing you can do for him.¡± She tried to keep her voice calm, but tremors snuck into her words at the end. The spectacle was hard for her to watch, too.

    Out on the plaza, the soldiers had forced the man down so that he kneeled before the stone block. They pushed his head down against the smooth surface and held it in place. Captain Foster gave him a disapproving glance as she slowly stepped forward, sliding a long sword out of its sheath at her hip.

    Cora felt Everin jerk his arm away as he broke free from her grip. His thin forearm escaped from her slippery palms, and he began to rise from behind the pile of trash that hid them. Cora could hear panicked breaths escaping his lungs. She knew what his intention was.

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, lunging forward towards her friend.

    At the sound of her shout, the entire plaza froze. Everin stopped rising, and Cora nearly ran into him. An eerie silence settled over the plaza. Captain Foster paused, standing over the man on the block. Her eyes scanned the crowd.

    ¡°No? Who said that?¡± She barked. ¡°Who dares challenge the laws of your king?¡±

    One of the soldiers standing with the crowd approached where Everin and Cora stood, no longer hidden by the trash. He pointed at Cora.

    ¡°It was this one!¡±

    ¡°Bring her up here! This dissenter will face her punishment today, too,¡± Captain Foster ordered

    The soldier closed the gap between himself and Cora in a few long strides. She felt frozen. The only sound she could hear was the pounding of her heart in her chest. He pointed at the sword hanging from her hip.

    ¡°Drop it,¡± he commanded.

    Numbly, Cora fumbled with the straps at her waist. The sword and sheath clattered to the cobblestone at her feet. Out of the corner of her eye, Cora saw Everin. He was breathing like he¡¯d just run ten miles, but something froze him in place. Cora realized what it was. She was too close to the soldier. If Everin tried to use the fear he¡¯d absorbed, he¡¯d hit her as well.

    The man reached forward and grabbed her upper arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he grumbled.

    He half-led, half-dragged her towards the center of the plaza. As they approached, Cora began to find her breath.

    ¡°I d-didn¡¯t mean to challenge her orders. I-I was just trying to help my friend.¡±

    Fear clenched her throat shut, and she wasn¡¯t even sure if the soldier heard her. If he did, he chose to ignore what she said.

    The soldier with a hand around her arm stopped just a few yards from Captain Foster.

    ¡°So, this is the one who objects to King Valen¡¯s justice?¡± She crowed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The captain cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. By publicly challenging this execution, you¡¯ve committed treason against the military of your country.¡±

    The captain nodded to the man holding Cora. ¡°I¡¯m tired of the dissent in this city. I think it¡¯s time to make a statement about what happens to those who don¡¯t support their king. Put her next to our deserter. This is going to be a double execution.¡±

    Cora felt her stomach drop. She felt another pair of hands grab her and begin forcing her toward the execution block. She tried to dig her feet into the ground and resist, but the soldiers were too strong. They pushed her towards the smoothed stone platform. Now that she was close, she could see streaks of blood stained onto its surface. She opened her mouth to scream, but the air wouldn¡¯t come out.

    That was when Everin acted.

    The entire sky flashed green as his lightning bolt streaked skyward. An earsplitting roll of thunder shook the entire plaza. Cora felt the soldiers¡¯ grip on her ease as they turned their attention to the boy stepping out of the alleyway. Green sparks crackled and jumped around his hands as he walked towards the middle of the plaza. The crowd of onlookers parted around him, giving a wide berth.

    Some of the soldiers around Captain Foster drew their swords, angling them at Everin.

    ¡°Stop,¡± he commanded. He raised a hand threateningly, and the brightness of the sparks intensified.

    The soldiers lowered their blades.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Captain Foster demanded.

    Everin halted his approach and turned to look the captain in the eye.

    He spoke. His voice was eerily calm.

    ¡°My name is Everin, and I am the fourth angel of Allomoria.¡±

    Gasps and nervous murmurs exploded in the crowd gathered around him. Even the soldiers looked rattled.

    ¡°I am here on a mission for King Valen. I ask that you release both my friend and this man before you,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the advance guard. You don¡¯t rank above me,¡± Foster replied.

    Everin paused to exhale a long breath. He let the sparks flare up around his hands again. Even Cora found herself shivering at her friend¡¯s emotionless visage.

    ¡°I¡¯m acting directly under King Valen¡¯s secret orders. Do you really want to challenge me, Captain?¡±

    Captain Foster looked Everin up and down a few times. Finally, she shrugged. To her soldiers, she said, ¡°Do as he commands. I¡¯ll bring this up to my superiors when the main company arrives.¡±

    Everin nodded, letting the sparks die out around his fingertips. ¡°Thank you, captain. We¡¯ll be returning to our mission now.¡±

    Cora felt the hands that had been holding her let go. Nervously, she approached Everin. She found the crowd parted around her in the same way as they had for him. Everin looked her in the eyes, and she saw that his pupils were as dilated as wide as silver coins. He was still feeling the effects of channeling all that terror.

    ¡°Thank you, Everin,¡± she said.

    He nodded and turned. She and the man from the execution block followed him back through the alleyway they¡¯d come from. Nobody followed.

    As soon as they were out of earshot of the crowd, Everin collapsed to the ground. The transformation was so sudden, Cora didn¡¯t have time to catch him. He curled into a ball and began to hyperventilate. His panicked wheezes were choked with the threat of sobs. The man next to Cora looked at Everin and back at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°Just get out of here. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    When the man hesitated, she repeated, ¡°Go!¡±

    He turned and hurried off down the rest of the alleyway, quickly vanishing from sight. Cora knelt down beside Everin and put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°That was really brave of you back there,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Everin couldn¡¯t get the words out past his panting and coughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to be okay,¡± she tried to reassure him. ¡°You did it. You saved that man, and you saved me, too.¡±

    She waited, and Everin finally replied, ¡°I almost let them kill both of you. That was the scariest part of all. Not the fear I absorbed from the man, my own fear.¡±

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard. But it worked. We all made it out. Now we just have to let the effects of that fear wear off.¡± She patted him on the shoulder.

    They stayed like that in the alleyway for a few minutes. Cora could feel the rate of Everin¡¯s breathing slowly come down. Finally, wordlessly, he pushed himself to his feet. He leaned on Cora as she helped him through the rest of the alley.

    The relief on Ford¡¯s face when they emerged was palpable.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw the lightning and heard the thunder, but I couldn¡¯t leave the horses to come help. Oh, thank every single one of the old gods you guys are okay.¡±

    Cora gave him her best attempt at a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, but we should keep moving. I¡¯ll explain the details while we ride, but Everin basically announced his presence to a dozen of King Valen¡¯s soldiers. We probably don¡¯t have long before word gets back to McCarthy, and he sends Kyzella after us again, or worse.¡±

    Ford looked like he had even more questions after that, but he didn¡¯t ask them. He handed Cora the reigns to her horse.

    ¡°Are you able to ride?¡± He asked Everin.

    Everin didn¡¯t look up at Ford, but he nodded, so Ford handed him the other horse¡¯s reigns. They climbed on to the animals and continued their ride out of Thistleton. There was no hiding it now, Cora thought. Word would spread from the city like a wildfire. McCarthy and whoever he¡¯d sent after them would no doubt hear about what happened today. The fourth angel had just introduced himself to the world.

 Chapter 27 (McCarthy)

    ¡°Tell me about King Valen, sir.¡±

    McCarthy looked up from his desk. He¡¯d been carefully translating a text recovered from the one of the ruins. The language of the old gods was simple enough, but the pages of the book were ripped, and the ink was faded and smudged. It was difficult to make any sense from the ancient text.

    ¡°What about King Valen do you want to know?¡± McCarthy asked Mao, who sat at a table next to him. She struggled to translate her own text: a small book with a title that McCarthy translated to, ¡°Catch-22.¡±

    Mao set her wood pen down next to the paper she had been writing on. ¡°Can you tell me the story of how he rose to power? I know that he wasn¡¯t the son of the previous queen, and nobody¡¯s explained to me how he ended up inheriting the throne.¡±

    McCarthy¡¯s initial instinct was to refuse his apprentice. As a practice, he preferred to only administer information when he chose to. As with everything he did, it was designed to enforce his position of power over others. However, Mao had been with him for two full years. She¡¯d more than proven herself to be loyal to him. If she was to eventually learn the true history of the angels, she would need to at least understand King Valen¡¯s history beforehand.

    McCarthy sighed. He closed the text that he¡¯d been translating: a book from the old gods that described properties of something called ¡°nuclear energy.¡± The reading was difficult to understand. The writers appeared both fascinated and fearful of the power, and much of the technology described on the pages was alien to McCarthy. There were frequent mentions of words he didn¡¯t understand, such as ¡°uranium¡± and ¡°isotopes¡± as well as references to strange ancient cities: ¡°Hiroshima¡± and ¡°Nagasaki.¡± He hadn¡¯t been making much progress in his translations. Perhaps a break from his work would give him fresh insight.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to promise me something,¡± McCarthy told his apprentice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This conversation doesn¡¯t leave this room. King Valen prefers to keep his past private. I¡¯m only sharing this information with you because it will be important for you to know later. You won¡¯t share this with anyone, right?¡±

    Mao nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± McCarthy leaned back in his seat, deciding where to begin. He stared into the single candle that rested on the table between them. Its flame glowed steadily, illuminating the sharp corners of Mao¡¯s eager face.

    He began, ¡°Before King Valen, Allomoria was ruled by Queen Elzani. She came from a long line of kings and queens. The Elzani family had ruled Allomoria for the past four centuries, and there was no indication that they were going to stop. Queen Elzani had a son and a daughter, both of whom were strong and sharp-witted. Either one would have been a fine heir to the throne.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened to them?¡± Mao asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, my child. You need to understand the big picture first,¡± McCarthy chided. ¡°During that time, there was a noble by the name of Lord Valen who was the second-most powerful lord in Doronhine. He worked closely with Queen Elzani, serving as an advisor and loaning soldiers and supplies to aid in conflicts. Lord Valen had just one child, a son named Kennedy.¡±

    McCarthy waited for a reaction from Mao, but she didn¡¯t interrupt. Good. He continued. ¡°Kennedy Valen was a troubled youth. He rarely emerged from his father¡¯s manor. By all accounts, the boy came across as quiet and even depressed to those who interacted with him. At one point, Queen Elzani suggested that Lord Valen take his son to a healer, but the man insisted that Kennedy was fine.¡±

    McCarthy thought he saw Mao nod slightly as he narrated. He was sure that the story of the child born to a family of nobles and not fitting in resonated with the girl. ¡°Then, one day when he was about fifteen, Kennedy disappeared,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°He stole a horse and ran away from home. A search was mounted throughout Doronhine and the area surrounding the city, but it was unsuccessful. After a month, it was decided that the boy was gone for good.¡±

    The candle glowed ominously between McCarthy and his apprentice. He could see that Mao¡¯s face was locked in a deathly serious expression. Her eyes bored into him. Someone else might have been put off by Mao¡¯s intensity, but McCarthy was used to it by now. That same intensity was another thing about Mao that he thought would make her a good successor.

    ¡°About five years later, Lord Valen died in a hunting accident. He and his two servants were killed. Their bodies were recovered a few days later. There were no witnesses to confirm what exactly happened, but judging by the injuries they sustained, it was suspected that they were mauled to death by a bear. Just a few months later, as news of his father¡¯s death spread, Kennedy Valen returned to Doronhine. He was practically unrecognizable when he made his reappearance. He¡¯d left as a damaged, quiet boy. He returned as a confident, well-adjusted man. He wasn¡¯t necessarily friendly, but he was sociable and generally not disliked. He carried an aura of mystique around wherever he went as people speculated about where he¡¯d been for the past five years. Soon, Kennedy managed to earn the trust of his aging mother and took up his role as head of the Valen household. There he claimed the title his father had once held and became the new Lord Valen.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Just as the buzz about Valen¡¯s return was beginning to fizzle out, Queen Elzani became very ill. Healers across Allomoria were summoned to her bedside, but none could cure her. Weeks passed, and her strength continued to diminish. As it became increasingly apparent that she was dying, people began to talk about arrangements for her replacement as ruler of Allomoria. Since her husband was a commoner, the throne wouldn¡¯t fall to him in the event of Elzani¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°That means it would go to one of her children, right?¡± Mao asked.

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°Normally, yes. However, both her son and daughter were just kids. Neither was old enough to rule a country. The most likely course of action would be for the throne to fall to Queen Elzani¡¯s brother until the eldest child, her son Truman, was of age to rule.¡±

    ¡°I take it that¡¯s not what happened, sir?¡± Mao prompted.

    ¡°Right,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°Queen Elzani¡¯s brother was killed in his sleep: strangled to death somehow. On top of that, just a few days later, both of Queen Elzani¡¯s children were poisoned. Queen Elzani herself was too delirious with illness to process what had happened to her kids. It was probably for the best.¡±

    ¡°And King Valen was the one who killed her brother and children?¡± Mao asked.

    McCarthy smirked and shrugged. ¡°He certainly had the motive, but nobody could find evidence that it was him. After the deaths of Queen Elzani¡¯s brother and children, only two people stood in line between Kennedy and the throne: Lord Grismane and his wife. The Grismane family was the richest and most influential family in Allomoria, not including Queen Elzani and her family, of course. This meant that they were to take the throne should the Elzani family leave it empty and without an heir.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the Grismanes,¡± Mao said. ¡°I thought I knew all of the powerful families in Doronhine.¡±

    ¡°No need to fear, my child. You do know all of them,¡± McCarthy assured her. ¡°Now pay attention, this is where things get interesting. The Grismane family no longer exists. Lord Grismane suffered a strange and terrible fate. Just a week after the death of Elzani¡¯s children, Grismane died in a freak accident. He was out riding late one night and never reached his destination. His body was found just a mile from the Grismane manor the next day. From the damage done to him, it appeared that he¡¯d been struck by lightning.¡±

    ¡°The news rattled Doronhine,¡± McCarthy continued. ¡°Lord Grismane was a well-liked figure and people had been expecting him to be a capable king after Elzani¡¯s death. With Lord Grismane out of the picture, that meant that his wife was next in line for the throne. Unfortunately, she committed suicide just days later, presumably because she was too distraught over his death.¡±

    Mao frowned. ¡°Was it really suicide? It sounds like there¡¯s some pretty obvious foul play involved.¡±

    McCarthy grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right to be suspicious, but I assure you, it was a genuine suicide. She stood on the ledge of the highest window in Grismane manor and declared her intentions to onlookers before leaping to her death. She killed herself. There could be no doubt about it.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened next?¡± Mao asked somewhat eagerly.

    McCarthy chuckled. Anyone else who heard this story would be upset by the wanton death and misery, but Mao seemed to relish it. He straightened in his chair. ¡°With the Grismane family eliminated, the next most powerful family in Allomoria would be tapped to provide an heir to the throne. That family, of course, was the Valens. Since Kennedy was the head of the family, the throne was set to fall to him. Soon enough, Queen Elzani passed away as her illness proved to be too much for her to take. There was a royal funeral the next day, and just hours later, Kennedy Valen was sworn in as king of Allomoria.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone ever accuse King Valen of assassinating those who stood between him and the throne?¡± Mao questioned.

    ¡°Yes, of course people have their suspicions. Some extremists have even tried to take the king¡¯s life. Several assassination attempts were made on him in the first few months of his reign.¡±

    ¡°But were the people who tried to assassinate him protestors who thought he needed to be brought to justice, or were they part of the same group who¡¯d been arranging the deaths of other heirs to the throne?¡±

    McCarthy grinned wider. ¡°You picked up on that fast. Smart. You see, we¡¯ll never know what their motives were for attacking King Valen. Every would-be assassin was killed in making their attempt, so we couldn¡¯t bring them in for questioning later. It would appear that the same people who thought he was unfairly on the throne may have validated his presence there by attempting to assassinate him. Because attempts were made on his life, we can never be sure if King Valen arranged the deaths of those above him or if he was supposed to die but managed to fight off his killers.¡±

    ¡°He must¡¯ve had some well-trained bodyguards,¡± Mao commented.

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°Sometimes I forget that you were just an infant when this happened. All of Allomoria rustled with rumors and conspiracy theories after the failed assassination attempts. To this day, King Valen rarely travels with bodyguards. Every assassin was killed by the king himself. Usually the attempts were made in private places, his bedroom, for instance, so there were never any witnesses. Nearby servants would simply hear a commotion and some shouts. When they¡¯d rush to King Valen¡¯s side, they¡¯d always find their ruler standing over the bodies of dead men and women who¡¯d been attempting to slit his throat.¡±

    The corners of Mao¡¯s lips twisted upward as she listened to McCarthy speak. ¡°Who is King Valen, really?¡± she mused.

    ¡°Nobody really knows,¡± McCarthy answered.

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Mao pressed.

    McCarthy smirked. ¡°I know more than most, and you will too, in time. I¡¯ll share that information with you once you¡¯re ready.¡±

    McCarthy could see a flicker of disappointment on his apprentice¡¯s face in the candlelight, but she knew better than to challenge him. He appreciated that about Mao. Her curiosity, combined with her ruthlessness, it reminded him of himself when he was younger. Perhaps that was why he¡¯d taken such a liking to the girl, he thought. She possessed all the traits that had made him so effective when King Valen entrusted the angel project to him.

    He continued. ¡°By the time the angels started appearing and working for the king, most people simply chalked it up to another one of the strange phenomena surrounding King Valen. He¡¯s been king for basically your entire life, so his behaviors probably seem normal to you. However, King Valen¡¯s rule has been much different from the previous rulers of Allomoria.¡±

    Mao¡¯s eyes lit up again as McCarthy tempted her with more tantalizing information. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Along with his mysterious rise to power, King Valen is the first ruler of Allomoria with no respect for the old gods. He discontinued the practice of holding public worship ceremonies, and while people in Allomoria are free to believe what they want, he¡¯s said publicly that he doesn¡¯t keep the faith. On top of that, he hasn¡¯t taken a queen. Some suspect that he¡¯s gay, but there¡¯s been a gay king of Allomoria before. It wouldn¡¯t be a new precedent for him to set. However, even though he has no children of his own, one of the first construction projects commissioned by newly crowned King Valen was the creation of the massive playground just inside the castle walls.¡±

    Mao nodded. ¡°I was banned from the playground as a child for hurting the other kids.¡±

    McCarthy sighed. ¡°Of course you were. The point is, it¡¯s a bit of an odd project for a king who¡¯s just assumed the rule of a country and has no kids. Then, of course, there¡¯s the angels. When Kyzella first appeared, people were fearful. People are always fearful of things they don¡¯t understand. However, it soon became apparent that Kyzella was just as bound by King Valen¡¯s will as any citizen of Allomoria. Soon enough, as stories of her effectiveness in driving away raiders from Meronne spread, she was hailed as a hero. When the second angel, Saphine, appeared a few years later, she too was worshipped by the citizens of Allomoria as a great defender of their country.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s where you came into the story,¡± Mao said. ¡°The creation of Kyzella, Saphine, and later Ichoron and Everin.¡±

    McCarthy grinned. ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll tell me how you started the angel project or how they fit into King Valen¡¯s long-term plans, sir?¡± Mao asked.

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll explain everything.¡±

    She tried to hide the look of disappointment, but McCarthy could still perceive it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fear, my child,¡± he said. ¡°That time is coming sooner than you think.¡±

 Chapter 28 (Everin)

    A breeze whistled over the grassy hills of northern Allomoria and rustled Everin¡¯s dark hair. It was a cool, spring day outside ¨C perfect weather for riding. Everin sat on a mottled white stallion that Thatcher had given them that morning. Strapped to his back was a small sack containing rations of food that Edoll had packed the night before they left. In addition, within Everin¡¯s bag was a small pouch full of long, green leaves that Edoll had given him for the burn on his arm. When she¡¯d given them to him, they once again had offered to pay with some of the money they¡¯d taken from the Elderwood ghosts, but she¡¯d turned down the coins. He figured she felt bad about forcing them to leave, and this was her way of making it up to them.

    To Everin¡¯s right were Cora and Ford. They both rode on the brown horses that they¡¯d taken from the Elderwood ghosts. The morning sun shone in Everin¡¯s eyes, and he had to squint as he turned to look at his friends. They rode their horses at a steady trot down the path that had been worn in the grass. Cora¡¯s long, hazel hair billowed out behind her in the breeze. Her aura was a faint green ¨C nerves about the prospect of confronting McCarthy soon, he figured. Interestingly, Everin noted, Cora¡¯s aura didn¡¯t seem to trail behind her the same way her hair did as she moved. The green energy drifting off her body must not be connected to the physical world in any sense, he reasoned. Not only was it invisible, but even the wind couldn¡¯t affect it.

    Cora noticed Everin studying her. She turned towards him.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Everin said. He realized belatedly that, for the first time since their journey had begun, things were okay. Not that he wasn¡¯t sad ¨C he still was. But he¡¯d been able to help Tress, his mother, and the man who¡¯d deserted, even if doing so revealed their location to McCarthy. It felt as though his life had a purpose again. He had his mission. He was going to stop McCarthy and finally figure out the truth behind why his parents were killed. It was invigorating to feel like his life had been given some kind of meaning again. Plus, there was the hope that he¡¯d be able to find a way to undo what McCarthy had done to him after grilling the man for information. He could use his power one last time, and then focus on putting his life back together.

    Using his power on McCarthy would undoubtedly be painful. It always was. However, he could think about that later. For now, Everin tried to keep his darker thoughts buried deep within him, where they belonged. Out here, with no other human around for miles, he¡¯d found some reprieve. Everin had felt sick the entire time they¡¯d spent in Thistleton. Being surrounded by so many people and being aware of all their suffering had been hard to process, even if he hadn¡¯t absorbed the pain from many of the city¡¯s residents.

    Cora smiled at his response. ¡°Good. We should get as far away from Thistleton as we can before word spreads about you. We¡¯ve got a lot of riding to do if we¡¯re going to reach the monastery of Stalin by the end of the day.¡±

    Everin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    It was Thatcher who¡¯d suggested stopping at the monastery of Stalin. There were no major cities on the way to Doronhine from Thistleton. However, she knew that there was a monastery residing in the isolated grasslands that was home to monks of Stalin. She¡¯d suggested that they spend the night there and resume their journey the next morning. Stalin was one of the most powerful of the old gods. He had several temples and monasteries specifically dedicated to him all over Allomoria. The monks, who were devout worshippers of Stalin, were kind, if somewhat reserved. They would probably give the trio shelter for the night. At least, that was what Everin, Cora, and Ford were counting on.

    They had agreed that seeking shelter from the monks of Stalin was likely their safest option. The monastery was only a mile or so off the path they planned to take. If they left from the monastery early tomorrow morning and traveled quickly, they could reach Doronhine by early afternoon.

    The trio made good time as they traveled. They alternated between riding the horses at a trot and letting them walk. It was as much for their own sake as it was for the animals. None of them had spent much time in a saddle back in Greenshadow Village. By midafternoon, Everin¡¯s legs and back ached. He was sure that Cora and Ford were experiencing similar discomforts.

    His companions didn¡¯t vocalize their aches and pains, though. They¡¯d spent most of the days journey talking. Everin noticed that they were much more casual around each other than they¡¯d been just a few days ago. Something definitely had changed between them in that time, he decided.

    Cora and Ford didn¡¯t notice Everin observing them. They only had eyes for each other. Everin was fine with that. He preferred to quietly ride beside them and take everything in. He listened in on their conversation, he scanned the grassy knolls that stretched for miles all around him, and he tried to come up with a plan for how he would find McCarthy once they were in Doronhine.

    Unfortunately, Everin simply didn¡¯t know enough about the layout of Doronhine or King Valen¡¯s castle. The sun fell lower and lower on the horizon, and by the time the lonely monastery came into view, he still had nothing to show for all his brainstorming. Everin examined the monastery. It was an elegant structure made of carefully crafted wood. It stood three stories high, making it the tallest landmark for several miles. Around the building itself was a meticulously kept garden. Flowers of all colors and varieties blossomed in geometric patterns before the monastery. A stone path wound through the garden to the building¡¯s entrance.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    As the three horses and their riders approached, a man and a woman appeared at the entrance. They made their way through the garden path in time meet Everin, Cora, and Ford as they came to a stop before the property.

    ¡°Welcome, brothers and sister,¡± the male monk said. He had short blond hair and wore a long red robe. He gave them an easygoing smile.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Cora responded. ¡°We¡¯re traveling to Doronhine. We were told that this was the only shelter for miles. Would you be willing to let us rest here for a night?¡±

    The woman responded. She was dressed in a robe identical to her partner¡¯s. ¡°Stalin teaches us that selfishness is a vice and those with resources are obligated to share with those without. You are welcome to stay tonight, provided you give a few hours of work before the sun goes down.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°In that case, welcome to our home.¡± The woman smiled as she and the man helped Everin, Cora, and Ford climb off their horses.

    The man took the three horses and led them somewhere behind the main monastery building. The woman, who introduced herself as Castro, led the trio through the garden and into the tall wooden structure.

    The interior was as clean and orderly as the gardens outside. Castro guided them down a hallway and up a flight of stairs. They treaded on soft carpets, and they passed by several men and women wearing similar red garments. Everin noticed a stone statue resting by the stairwell that depicted a powerful figure dressed in flowing robes. He had a thick moustache and a hand raised towards Everin. This must have been Stalin, or at least an artist¡¯s depiction of the old god.

    At the top of the stairs, Castro pushed open a door revealing a room that was bare except for a few mats resting on the floor.

    ¡°You may leave your things here. This is where you¡¯ll be sleeping tonight.¡±

    Everin did as Castro instructed. Leaving his bag resting on one of the mats. They followed the monk downstairs, and she proceeded to set them to work. As neat as the monastery was, it soon became apparent that there was always something in need of cleaning. Everin, Cora, and Ford swept floors, scrubbed tables, and dusted off books and bookshelves for the next hour or two before the sun went down.

    As they worked, Everin tried to study the men and women who resided in the monastery. None of them had distinct auras. Sure, they suffered ¨C he saw faint wisps of green or blue energy around most of the monks. Although, none of them appeared to be in any great emotional pain. Maybe they were on to something with this worshipping of the old gods after all, he wondered.

    As night fell, the trio was greeted by another monk. A short man who carried a tray with bowls of soup.

    ¡°Thank you for the work you¡¯ve done today. You¡¯ve earned your stay tonight. Please enjoy some nourishment before you retire upstairs.¡±

    The trio thanked the man as they accepted the bowls. The soup was good. Everin relished the warm broth. It was the first real meal he¡¯d eaten in ages. He inhaled the contents of his bowl, as did Cora and Ford. They retreated upstairs and settled onto the mats, pulling makeshift blankets over themselves. The mat was softer than Everin had expected. Coupled with the warm breeze drifting over him, Everin expected himself to be put right to sleep. He couldn¡¯t drift off to his dreams, however. His mind was still a flurry of activity.

    This wasn¡¯t a new feeling to Everin. He often had trouble sleeping, as this was the time his horrible memories loved to come out and play in his head. This night, thankfully, it wasn¡¯t the traumatic death of his parents that kept him awake. It was something else ¨C nervous anticipation. The realization that he could very well be facing down McCarthy before the sun went down again was more than enough to keep him from falling asleep, no matter how hard he tried.

    Everin lay on his mat for a long while, trying to force his eyes to stay shut. He was unsuccessful, which meant he was awake when he heard a rustling across the room.

    Ford¡¯s voice whispered, ¡°Hey, you awake?¡±

    Cora responded quietly. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up.¡±

    More rustling.

    ¡°Here, come with me.¡±

    Everin heard Ford and Cora climb to their feet and silently pad out of the room. Intrigued, he waited a moment before pushing his blanket off and following them. It normally would have been hard to find Cora and Ford in the dark monastery, but their auras lit up like torches in the otherwise dark night. They were both in the garden at the front of the monastery, sitting on a large, flat rock, and facing the open countryside before them.

    Everin didn¡¯t like the idea of spying on his companions, but an urge to confirm his suspicions drove him forward. He crept outside through the front entrance and hid himself behind a pillar nearby.

    ¡°¡­Sorry for keeping you from getting to bed. I just couldn¡¯t sleep, and I wanted to get something off my chest.¡± Ford¡¯s voice carried over to Everin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I couldn¡¯t sleep either ¨C too nervous about tomorrow.¡± Cora this time.

    ¡°Yeah. Everything¡¯s been moving so fast. Things have just happened so fast since that night in the forest, and now, suddenly, we¡¯re here in front of Doronhine.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you wanted to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­I like you Cora. I mean, you already know that. But I really like you, and I feel like this mission of Everin¡¯s is coming to an end, but I don¡¯t want whatever this is between us to end after we find McCarthy.¡±

    Everin bit his tongue. He¡¯d been right. They did have feelings for each other. There was a short pause, although Everin was sure it didn¡¯t seem short for Ford. He chanced a peek from behind his pillar. Sure enough, the boy¡¯s aura was blazing with enough green energy to light up the whole garden.

    Finally, Cora answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to end either. Hey, remember we¡¯re still deserters? We¡¯re in this together for the long run, at least until the war¡¯s over.¡±

    There was a relieved laugh from Ford. ¡°I guess we are.¡± Everin heard the unmistakable sound of two lips kissing. He mulled over his recent discovery. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about Cora and Ford being together. Cora had been his only close friend for the past year. He wanted her to be happy. He didn¡¯t know Ford incredibly well, but over the past few days, the boy had demonstrated that he was trustworthy and more than willing to make sacrifices for those he cared about.

    Everin wanted to feel glad for them, but something stirred at the corner of his mind. Doubt? He wondered if his insight into suffering was what left him so apprehensive. After seeing Thatcher, Jorian, and even Margoline back home, he¡¯d begun to appreciate how closely love and pain were linked. Maybe his power had left him a bit jaded, but he was beginning to believe that it wasn¡¯t possible to love without suffering.

    The sound of kissing stopped. Cora¡¯s voice made its way to where Everin hid.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here. One of the monks might find us.¡±

    Everin tensed. He needed to get back to their room before they did.

    Ford¡¯s voice answered, ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±

    A pause.

    ¡°Just a moment longer.¡±

    There was a quiet snicker and a murmured, ¡°Maybe a moment or two more wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± This was proceeded by the smacking sound of more lips upon lips. Everin took this as his que to sneak back inside. He tiptoed back into the monastery and hurried back into their room. He climbed back onto his mat and under his blanket. Several long moments later, Cora and Ford returned and somewhat clumsily attempted to climb back under their blankets without making too much noise.

    If Everin¡¯s mind had been a whir before, it was doubly so now. There were so many things to consider. So many things that could happen tomorrow. Eventually, he must¡¯ve managed to drift off to sleep, because he was woken early the next morning by a crash followed by a series of shouts. Everin hurriedly climbed to his feet as he felt the building rattle. He looked outside the window just in time to see a woman with glowing yellow wings swoop past. In the garden in front of the monastery, two more figures stood. From their violent red and blue auras alone, Everin was able to guess who they were. All three of King Valen¡¯s angels had arrived.

 Chapter 29 (Everin)

    Everin leapt over to where Cora and Ford lay.

    ¡°Hey! Guys! You need to wake up. Now!¡±

    They both slowly stirred from their sleep. It wasn¡¯t until the building shook again that they realized the urgency of the situation. Ford bolted upright.

    ¡°What was that?¡± he demanded.

    Everin pointed to the window. ¡°The angels are here.¡±

    Cora and Ford sprinted to the window to join Everin. They looked outside. There was a muscular figure clad in shiny alumin armor standing in the garden before the monastery¡¯s entrance. A visor was pulled down over his face, but his arms were crossed in a gesture of annoyance. That would be Ichoron. Even with the visor, Everin recognized him from the royal procession several days earlier.

    Next to Ichoron was a short woman with a dark complexion. She looked to be a few years older than Ichoron but wasn¡¯t as old as Kyzella. The corners of her mouth twisted upward into an impish smirk. By process of elimination, that had to be Saphine, the second angel. She raised an arm towards the building. Her hand glowed with blue light before a beam of energy erupted from her palm. It was eerily similar to the beams of sapphire energy that Everin had shot at Kyzella as she¡¯d made her escape. The blue light crashed into the side of the building, sending wood splinters flying from the point of impact. Everin felt the entire structure shake again with the force of Saphine¡¯s blast.

    Overhead, Kyzella circled the monastery, aloft on golden wings.

    ¡°Bring us Everin Thornwood, or face punishment of death!¡± She cried.

    Everin hurriedly backed away from the window. A sinking feeling entered his stomach. He was trapped. There was no way he could slip by three angels, and they seemed prepared to bring the whole monastery down if he didn¡¯t show himself soon.

    Everin tried to consider his options, but none of them were appealing. It seemed like all there was left for him to do was to face the angels and try to surprise them somehow to give himself enough time to escape.

    ¡°You two stay here,¡± he said to Cora and Ford.

    ¡°What? Everin we can¡¯t just sit here while they capture you,¡± Cora said.

    Everin shook his head. ¡°Cora, I appreciate how much you want to help. That¡¯s always been the best thing about you. But these are angels ¨C the three most powerful beings in Allomoria. I mean this in the best possible way, but there¡¯s nothing you can do against them.¡±

    Cora frowned, visibly distraught at her own inability to help.

    A monk burst into the room. Everin recognized her as Castro.

    ¡°Everin, what¡¯s going on? You have a lot to explain and not a lot of time to do it.¡±

    Everin started to open his mouth, but he didn¡¯t have a clue what to say. He felt a hand on his shoulder. It was Cora.

    ¡°Do what you need to do. Try to distract the angels or something. I¡¯ll explain everything to Castro.¡±

    Everin nodded to his friend. She tried to give an encouraging smile back. He turned away, running past the monk and into the hall. Everin leapt down the stairwell. The ground floor of the monastery was chaos. Monks were shouting and running in all directions. As Everin made his way to the front, one of them stopped him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have the angels come here?¡± he demanded.

    Everin tried to gently push him aside. ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with the angels. Please, just make sure my friends stay safe.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, but in his head, he was beginning to realize that there was a good chance he would be captured or even killed in this confrontation.

    The monk nodded and let him pass. Everin raced to the double doors at the entrance of the monastery. He pushed them open and faced the angels.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± he shouted. ¡°Leave the monastery alone.¡±

    Saphine and Ichoron looked his way. Kyzella slowly drifted downward to join them. Saphine let the blazing blue light around her hands fade when she saw that Everin had presented himself. She smiled.

    ¡°See, I told you that healer gave us good information,¡± she said to her partners.

    ¡°Healer?¡± Everin asked.

    Saphine grinned maniacally. ¡°We heard reports of a fourth angel appearing in Thistleton and that he¡¯d stayed with a healer in that city, so we tracked her down. She wasn¡¯t too keen on telling us where you¡¯d gone. That is, until we threatened her boy. What was the kid¡¯s name again? Delvin? Dellan? Anyways, she told exactly where we could expect to find you.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t want to imagine what that interaction must have been like for Edoll and her son.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The same thing that I wanted last time,¡± Kyzella spoke. ¡°Only I¡¯ve brought reinforcements with me now. You¡¯re going to come with us to our master. You can either do it peacefully, or we¡¯ll make you come with us.¡±

    Everin¡¯s mind raced. Their master? That had to be McCarthy. He wanted to find the man, but it would be on his terms. He couldn¡¯t imagine a worse fate than being dragged helplessly to Doronhine at the mercy the man who¡¯d taken his life from him. No, he would have to fight. He would have to fight and hope for a miracle.

    Instead of answering Kyzella¡¯s question, Everin began searching for energy to absorb. There was plenty of green energy from the monks in the building behind him, but he needed more control here. He had one chance to catch the angels by surprise, and he needed to take full advantage of it. The only non-green auras came from the three angels. Their auras were unique, but they all consisted of nasty combinations of blood-red anger mottled with sorrowful blue. Whoever the angels were, they really were miserable.

    Everin reached for Kyzella¡¯s anger. Hers glowed the brightest, presumably due to her rage at being beaten by him before. Everin braced himself as the hungry red light began to flow from Kyzella¡¯s frame and into his own body. He could feel his heart start to pound furiously. A metallic taste entered his mouth, and he felt sick as his stomach twisted itself in knots. Kyzella¡¯s anger was potent. He felt blood rush to his face. The time for subtlety had passed. Everin snarled as he swiped his hand forward, casting a wave of flames toward the three angels.

    Kyzella threw of a wall of golden light in front of her, blocking the flames. With unnaturally quick reflexes, Ichoron tackled Saphine, pushing them both to the ground. The fire passed over the two angels. Everin took advantage of the opportunity to unload the rest of the crimson energy he held within himself. He hurled two fireballs at the angels on the ground. One exploded in the grass next to Saphine. She leapt to her feet and swiped at her hair. The flames had only managed to singe it. The other fireball fell towards Ichoron. He raised a gauntleted hand to block the fire. The flames enveloped his hand momentarily before fading away. When they were gone, Ichoron ripped off the gauntlet, which was glowing slightly. Ichoron shook his hand and clenched his fist. He was clearly in pain, but not as much as Everin would have hoped for from someone who¡¯d just burned their entire hand. Maybe he had higher physical durability was well as supernatural strength.

    He heard Ichoron snarl, ¡°That¡¯s a dirty trick. You¡¯ll pay for that!¡±

    With his right hand, his good hand, Ichoron unsheathed the massive broadsword at his hip. A normal man would have needed two hands to even hope to swing the blade, but Ichoron wielded it easily, causally, with a single hand. He crouched as he prepared to charge toward Everin.

    Saphine held up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him,¡± she said. ¡°We need him alive and¡­¡± she paused and tilted her head almost comically, as if she were weighing her options. ¡°Well, we need him alive and at least mostly in one piece. Don¡¯t go too crazy.¡±

    Ichoron nodded. Everin couldn¡¯t see his face behind the metal visor, but an intense red energy was seeping into the angel¡¯s aura. ¡°I won¡¯t kill him, but I¡¯ll make him hurt.¡±

    Saphine smiled. ¡°He¡¯s all yours.¡±

    Ichoron turned on Everin. The angel wore thick alumin plate armor. While not as heavy as other metals, the alumin gear must have weighed at least sixty or seventy pounds. It covered him from head to toe in protective metal. On a normal human, it would have slowed their movements dramatically and drained their energy. Ichoron sprinted across the garden as though the armor were weightless. His feet flying as he trampled over the dirt and flowers between him and his target.

    Everin panicked. Ichoron was an unstoppable force. Without thinking, he let the suffering nearest to him flow into his body. Blue light from Ichoron¡¯s form raced towards him, even faster than the angel could run. Everin felt like he¡¯d been punched in the stomach. His knees almost buckled beneath him from the shock of inundating his body with another form of suffering so soon after purging Kyzella¡¯s anger from his system.

    Then, the sadness set in. Everin¡¯s hands felt cold and clammy. His breaths became ragged and shaky. It took all the willpower he had to keep his attention focused on the threat of the approaching angel. It would almost be easier to let Ichoron mow him down. It would be a faster release from this all-consuming pain that he found himself in. No, Everin chided himself. The suffering wasn¡¯t letting him think straight. He fought to ward off the depressing influence of the angel¡¯s blue energy and focus on the imminently approaching threat.

    Just as Ichoron began to bring his sword down towards Everin¡¯s shoulder, he threw his hands up and channeled the sapphire energy outward. A glimmering wall of blue light materialized between him and the angel. Ichoron¡¯s sword rebounded violently against the light, but the wall didn¡¯t break. Ichoron slashed at the barrier of light again and again, fueled by his rage.

    Sadness was the most powerful form of suffering, Everin knew. And the blue light didn¡¯t burn away all at once. However, it took massive amounts of energy to maintain the barrier between himself and Ichoron. Every strike of the angel¡¯s broadsword carried enough force to fell a small tree. He couldn¡¯t hide behind this shield for much longer without running out of energy, Everin realized. Quickly, he gathered up all of the vile, heartbreaking energy that he had left and released it, pushing his hands forward as he did.

    The glowing wall of blue light lurched forward, smashing into the armored angel. Ichoron was knocked off his feet and sent flying thirty feet through the air. He landed with an impact hard enough that it might¡¯ve killed a normal man. Ichoron, however, wasn¡¯t normal. He slowly climbed to his feet. If anything, the red light in his aura grew even brighter. What had the stories about Ichoron said? He was proud. Everin¡¯s attack had probably hurt his pride and fueled Ichoron¡¯s fire even more.

    Everin bent over, resting his hands on his knees. His body threatened to vomit, as though it were physically reacting to the suffering he¡¯d just endured. Everin tried to gather his thoughts. He¡¯d managed to survive the first retaliatory strike from the angels, and he had at least one advantage, he realized. Saphine had said that they couldn¡¯t kill him or even do any lasting damage. McCarthy must want him captured alive.

    Now came the hard part: figuring out how to use that knowledge to his advantage. The angels were powerful, but their abilities lent themselves better to slaughtering enemies on a battlefield, not capturing a single individual with his own array of powers. Everin took a deep break and pushed his hands off his knees. He couldn¡¯t let the angels see his weakness. It was possible they didn¡¯t know how much it hurt him to use his powers, and he didn¡¯t plan on letting them discover that any time soon.

    Everin stared down his three opponents. Angels. King Valen¡¯s agents of death and destruction. He wondered how many people they¡¯d killed and how many families they¡¯d split as they enlisted soldiers for King Valen¡¯s army. They were an extension of McCarthy, the man who¡¯d taken everything. There was no way Everin would let himself become like them. He clenched his fists and waited for the angels to make their next move.

 Chapter 30 (Everin)

    The monks had vacated the garden, which had been trashed by the angels¡¯ attacks. Since there were no bystanders nearby, Everin decided that he would channel their fear next. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see electrifying green fear pouring from the windows of the building, waiting to be absorbed. He figured that most of the people in the monastery were congregated on the top floor, as that was where most of the energy appeared to be gathered.

    It was Kyzella who made the first move. She raised her hands and another wall of golden light bloomed in front of her. She didn¡¯t take her hands away, and the barrier of light grew horizontally. It raced to expand along both sides of Everin. He realized what was happening too late. He spun around just in time to see the two ends of the wall close behind him. Kyzella had trapped him in a ring of her glowing energy.

    The light thrummed with a dangerous power behind Everin. The ring had a radius of about forty feet that separated Everin from the ominous yellow light. It was as tall as he was. There would be no jumping over it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got you, Everin. Come peacefully so we can make this quick,¡± he heard Kyzella call from behind the shimmering light. He couldn¡¯t see her, as she and the other two angels stood on the other side of the wall.

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted. He wasn¡¯t being brought in that easily.

    Everin lowered his walls and let the suffering from the people in the monastery flow into him. They were scared. Not in mortal terror, but they were fearful. There were at least a dozen monks of Stalin, along with Cora and Ford, whose auras contained more green energy than anyone else¡¯s, as their fear for his safety manifested itself into the green light he absorbed.

    Emerald light streamed into his body from the top of the monastery. The fear was sharp, but he was ready for it. His heart began racing, and he thought he could sense his pupils expand. Everin fought the claustrophobia that the ring induced on his unstable emotional state and kept his composure long enough to release some of the light he¡¯d absorbed.

    Green lightning arced across the inside of his prison. It snapped and hissed as fingers of energy connected with the wall of yellow light. Sparks flew, but Everin¡¯s lightning wasn¡¯t able to punch through the barrier.

    Saphine¡¯s voice carried over to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting out, sweetie. Might as well give up before you get hurt.¡±

    To Everin¡¯s horror, the blazing ring that surrounded him began to shrink. He stepped forward to avoid touching the blisteringly hot walls of energy. His own fear, mixed with the terror he¡¯d already absorbed, threatened to overwhelm him. His eyes darted erratically from spot to spot, searching for a way out of the shrinking ring.

    He released the rest of the green energy that had been pent up inside him, directing it as best he could towards a single section of the barrier. A bolt of electricity exploded from Everin¡¯s hands. There was a sharp clap of thunder as the lightning was released. The bolt stabbed into the shrinking wall, breaking into a million tendrils of energy that poured their green light into the sea of gold.

    The ring of energy around Everin faded to semitransparency. For a moment, the three angels came into view. Saphine and Ichoron were watching the ring around him. Kyzella had her hands raised, a look of determination on her face. In another second, the ring of golden energy flickered back into existence, even smaller than before. A shriek of terror escaped Everin ¨C partially due to the residual fear he¡¯d absorbed and also a result of his own horror at being captured by Kyzella in her supernatural prison.

    The ominous hum of the golden light reached a crescendo as the walls drew tighter. Everin reached out with his mind. Trying to sense and absorb the auras of the angels. Before he could begin to intake their toxic energy; however, he heard a shout from behind him.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    He turned and glanced upward just in time to see several archers on the roof of the monastery shoot their arrows into the sky. The archers all wore long red robes. The monks of Stalin, Everin realized. Beside one of the archers stood a boy and a girl. Everin recognized them instantly as Cora and Ford. Cora waved to him from her position on the roof. Everin had never been so happy to wave back at someone.

    The monks¡¯ arrows speared through the air. Their gentle arcs curving them downward to a deadly rain on top of the three angels. Instantly, the ring around Everin disappeared. He looked to Kyzella, who had abandoned her prison in order to summon a shield of her golden light. She raised it above her head just in time to incinerate a pair of arrows that had been on track to bury themselves in her skull.

    Saphine rolled away from a cluster of falling arrows. Her hands glowed sapphire again as she fired a beam of energy into the sky, evaporating another arrow that had been headed her way.

    ¡°Not cool,¡± she hissed as she glanced upward at the monastery roof.

    For his part, Ichoron looked annoyed as the pointed projectiles bounced off the plate armor that covered his body.

    ¡°You dare fire upon servants of King Valen?¡± Kyzella roared at the monks on the rooftop.

    A voice that Everin recognized as Castro shouted in reply, ¡°Nobody who attacks a place of worship unprovoked is safe from reckoning. Being King Valen¡¯s pets doesn¡¯t put you above morality. Not in Stalin¡¯s eyes and not in ours.¡±

    Kyzella frowned. ¡°Saphine, take care of them.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± she snarled.

    The angel rose to her feet and began to gather the deadly blue light around her hands. Everin realized what was happening a moment before it occurred.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± He shouted, as Saphine fired twins beams of her condensed blue light at the roof. The lines of energy flashed through the air and struck. One beam crashed into the edge of the roof. Wooden supports cracked, and fragments of material exploded from the point of impact. The other beam of blazing light struck one of the robed figures. The beam shot right through him. Everin didn¡¯t look away in time to avoid seeing the man practically cut in half. He¡¯d heard stories of how brutally the angels tore their enemies apart. Seeing it happen in real life and being forced to listen to the scream of a man who knew he was doomed, that was something else entirely.

    Saphine¡¯s right hand glowed, and she released another beam of energy towards the archers. This one blasted into the shingles on the roof sending them flying. The point of impact was dangerously close to Cora and Ford. Everin looked at the space on the rooftop where his friends and the monks stood. It already looked unstable. It couldn¡¯t take much more of Saphine¡¯s onslaught before collapsing. The monks began to retreat back into the shelter of the monastery.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Everin grimaced. He knew what he had to do. He closed his eyes and slowly inhaled. He tried to remember something happy, so he could have something to cling to once Kyzella and Saphine¡¯s sadness ravaged his mind. Everin scanned his memories. The ones of his parents were all bittersweet. They wouldn¡¯t do. He didn¡¯t have many positive experiences that weren¡¯t tainted by the death or his parents or the loss of his friendships.

    Finally, he selected a memory of Cora. They were both ten. Everin had been sent to buy bread from her father. When he¡¯d arrived, she¡¯d volunteered to show him how bread was made. She¡¯d guided him into the kitchen and together they¡¯d made a small loaf of bread with leftover dough. Cora had guided Everin¡¯s hands over the thick wad of dough, helping him knead and shape it. They¡¯d put it in the oven and spent the next hour talking while they waited for it to bake and cool. It had been nice, Everin remembered, to just talk to someone. He¡¯d known Cora from seeing her around the village before that day, but afterwards, that was when they¡¯d truly become close friends.

    Everin struggled to maintain the memory of baking bread with Cora as he let the blue light from Kyzella and Saphine flow into him. His efforts were in vain. The melancholy energy overwhelmed him, leaving no space for even a single joyful thought. Everin felt his lower lip tremble. His breath hitched as he fought the urge to cry. Grim determination alone allowed him to look up at his target.

    Saphine hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off the rooftop as her hands began to glow again. Anticipating more beams of her energy, Everin extended his hand forward. A horizontal pillar of blue light extended from his outstretch limb, careening into Saphine. She was knocked off her feet into a row of flowering bushes. She groaned and didn¡¯t immediately get up. Evidently, she wasn¡¯t as durable as Ichoron.

    Kyzella and Ichoron looked at their partner and snapped their heads toward Everin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Kyzella said. ¡°You get those archers off the roof.¡±

    Ichoron nodded. He scanned the garden around him and picked up a large rock that had been resting near his feet. The stone must have weighed as much as Everin did, but the angel hefted it like a toy. He pulled his arm back and violently hurled the rock at the rooftop.

    ¡°Move!¡± Everin tried to scream a warning to the figures above.

    He heard the crash as the stone made impact with the top of the monastery, but he couldn¡¯t look to see the damage. Kyzella had his attention again. She¡¯d reformed her wall of golden light and was quickly expanding it on either side to surround Everin again.

    He tried to think, tried to figure out what to do. It was so hard to focus with the gut-wrenching despair blanketing itself over him. He just wanted to curl into a ball and cry. Everin turned and ran, trying to escape the area that was being enclosed by Kyzella¡¯s prison.

    Everin wasn¡¯t fast enough. He stumbled to a stop to avoid burning himself alive on the glowing barrier. He whipped his head around, looking for a way out. The ring was complete, leaving no gaps for escape. It was different this time, however. It wasn¡¯t a solid wall of yellow light. Now, it was slightly transparent. Everin could make out the shape of Kyzella pressing her hands to the ring on the other side. Why was she using less energy? Was he wearing her down? Maybe draining her anger and sorrow had weakened her resolve?

    Everin stopped asking questions and started moving. The sadness that he¡¯d absorbed from Kyzella and Saphine felt like it was burning a hole in his chest and crushing his ribs at the same time. He¡¯d been holding it inside himself for too long. It needed to be released.

    Everin pushed his hand forward, sending an offshoot of blue energy extending from his palm, similar to the one he¡¯d attacked Saphine with. The energy resembled a horizontal cylinder about two feet in diameter. It kept growing longer and longer until it crashed into the wall of gold light.

    Everin¡¯s energy punched through the barrier of light and the entire ring flickered out of existence. Kyzella looked dazed. She stared at her open palms and shook her head violently. Now that Kyzella was momentarily dealt with, Everin was free to turn on Ichoron. The angel had just picked up another stone to throw at the monks on the roof, who were scrambling to take cover inside the monastery. Saphine had also recovered from Everin¡¯s attack and resumed her assault on the archers. Everin noted that her beams of light appeared to be moving slower and with less explosive impact when they struck the roof.

    Kyzella and Saphine were two broken individuals. They¡¯d given Everin plenty of blue energy to work with, so he had a lot left within himself, even after using it to fuel two attacks. Everin raised his palm towards Ichoron. This time, a beam of energy, nearly identical to the kind Saphine used, materialized and flashed toward Ichoron.

    The armored angel was sent flying backward, but he was on his feet again in an instant.

    ¡°You¡¯re proving to be more trouble than I expected,¡± he growled.

    Everin didn¡¯t answer. There was no point in getting into an argument with the beings who were trying to capture him. He shot another beam of energy at Ichoron, but the angel dove to the side, avoiding the blast. Ichoron jumped to his feet and sprinted towards Everin, massive broadsword raised.

    Instinctively, Everin dropped to one knee and pressed his palms into the dirt. A ring of transparent blue light faded into existence around him. Ichoron struck at the pulsating barrier, but he couldn¡¯t break through.

    ¡°Ichoron, stop.¡± Kyzella¡¯s voice cut through the air.

    The angel turned and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s too much work to capture Everin. It¡¯s time for plan B. Prepare to move.¡±

    Ichoron growled dangerously and glared at Everin through his metal visor. Everin didn¡¯t move, preferring to focus on holding back tears as he channeled the sadness within him into the glowing barrier. Ichoron jogged over to Saphine. She took his hand, and Ichoron helped her to climb onto his shoulders. Everin stared at the angels. Were they giving up? Just like that?

    Kyzella¡¯s golden wings appeared on her back. She took to the sky. Now that the monks were all hiding inside the monastery, she had no need to fear arrows being shot her way. With a few graceful flaps of her wings, Kyzella lofted herself a hundred feet into the air. Then, she angled herself toward the monastery.

    Everin felt a sinking feeling in his gut. They weren¡¯t giving up. They were trying something else. Kyzella raced toward the building, picking up speed. Her body was nearly horizontal at this point. She raised her hands in front of her face and created a small glowing shield. As she streaked toward the top floor of the monastery, Kyzella tightly folded her wings, pressing them to her back as she crashed through a window.

    The angel vanished. Everin didn¡¯t know what to do. He was powerless. The second he stopped channeling his stores of blue light into his barrier, Ichoron would be on top of him. All he could do was watch the monastery and hope that the monks could fight off Kyzella. From inside the building, he could hear shouts and crashes. After several agonizingly long moments, Kyzella shot back out the window.

    Her wings spread to slow her down as she lazily circled over Saphine and Ichoron. Something was different about her now. When she slowed down, Everin saw what it was. Kyzella had her arms wrapped around a struggling figure. Everin¡¯s blood ran cold when he realized who it was. Kyzella dangled Ford above the trashed garden in front of the monastery. She had her arms hooked under his armpits and wrapped around his chest. Ford squirmed and flailed in her grip.

    ¡°Stop fighting, unless you want me to drop you,¡± Kyzella snapped at him.

    Ford locked eyes with his friend. ¡°Everin! Help! Please!¡± He begged. He didn¡¯t answer Kyzella, but he must¡¯ve realized how high up he was, because he stopped fighting her.

    ¡°This is what you get for being such a pest, Everin. If we can¡¯t take you to our master in Doronhine, we¡¯ll just bring your companion instead,¡± Kyzella called to him from above.

    Desperately, Everin tried to use the last of the sad energy inside him to save Ford. He channeled it into two long cords that extended from his arms ¨C the same technique he¡¯d used to stop Kyzella last time. She was prepared, however. She flapped her wings harder and floated out of reach of Everin¡¯s tentacles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said to her two fellow angels.

    Saphine was riding on Ichoron¡¯s shoulders. The weight didn¡¯t seem to bother him. He took off like a stone from a slingshot, sprinting after Kyzella who¡¯d begun flying north, away from the monastery.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Everin shouted.

    He reached for the two angels with his lines of glowing blue light, but Ichoron was too fast. He moved with the speed of a horse at full gallop, armored legs churning beneath him. Saphine, who must¡¯ve been unable to travel with the same speed as Kyzella or Ichoron, let the angel carry her along for the ride.

    ¡°Everin!¡± Ford screamed as he and Kyzella began to shrink in the distance.

    The last of the energy Everin had absorbed was drained from him to produce the tentacle-like arms. Normally, he would¡¯ve felt relief to have rid himself from such a traumatic emotional experience; however, his own feeling of despair was even worse than what he¡¯d siphoned from the angels. They¡¯d captured Ford. They were already so far away and gaining distance with every passing moment. Everin had entered the fight thinking the worst outcome would be his capture. This was ten times worse than that.

    Everin sprinted inside the monastery. He yanked the front door open and came face to face with Cora, who¡¯d been about to run outside.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got Ford,¡± she said, panic creeping into her voice.

    Everin nodded frenetically. ¡°They¡¯re taking him to McCarthy, I think.¡±

    Cora shuddered. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen. Are you strong enough to ride after fighting those monsters?¡±

    Everin nodded again. A look of grim determination mixed with frantic desperation crossed Cora¡¯s visage. ¡°Then let¡¯s go after them. The horses are out back.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t even wait to respond. He took off running. He hadn¡¯t completely failed yet, but every second wasted gave the angels more time to get away.

    Everin and Cora raced to the stables behind the monastery. They saddled and mounted the two brown horses that they¡¯d captured from the ghosts as fast as they could. Normally, Everin would have felt bad about leaving the monastery in the state that it was, but they needed to move fast. He hoped the monks would understand. He made a promise to himself to pay them back for the damaged caused by the angels after they¡¯d rescued Ford.

    He and Cora threw saddles onto the horses and clambered onto the animals¡¯ backs. They kicked them into a frantic gallop. The figure of Kyzella soared through the sky above them. By Everin¡¯s judgement, she and Ford were only about a mile ahead. He leaned forward, egging his horse on to run faster. However hard he pushed the horse; though, the flying angel maintained her position ahead of him.

    Everin felt his panic slowly molding itself into the familiar feeling of despair and misery. Kyzella was becoming smaller and smaller in the distance. The outline of Ichoron carrying Saphine on his shoulders had already disappeared. His horse was beginning to slow as it was totally exhausted from the maddening sprint. A scream escaped Everin. It sounded for miles across the empty, rolling hills that surrounded them. They were losing Ford, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    Soon, the speck in the sky that was Kyzella had vanished completely. Everin¡¯s eyes darted over the entire horizon, searching for the cruel angel, but he couldn¡¯t see her anymore. They¡¯d lost Ford.

 Chapter 31 (Ford)

    Ford found himself in a well-lit room within King Valen¡¯s castle. Bookshelves lined the walls, and tables with an odd assortment of items were scattered around the room. His attention was drawn to a glass box that contained a butterfly. Its wings glowed green and yellow, and it gently fluttered around inside its tank. The flying insect was eerily similar to the one he¡¯d seen back when he¡¯d journeyed into the ruins with Cora and Everin.

    Kyzella and Saphine stood on either side of him. Kyzella had carried him for nearly an hour as they traveled to Doronhine. She¡¯d finally lowered herself to the ground and released him when they were inside the main walls of the Doronhine castle. The three angels had marched him into the massive stone fortress and guided him to this room. On the way, Ichoron had left to get the burn on his hand treated by a healer. He¡¯d told the Kyzella and Saphine that he would rejoin them in McCarthy¡¯s study when he was finished.

    That was where Ford found himself now ¨C in the private study of the man he¡¯d been helping Everin track down for the past week. The man who¡¯d killed his friend¡¯s parents. Ford¡¯s heart pounded. His instinct was to bolt, but he knew better than to try with an angel on either side of him.

    After a long and uncomfortable wait in the room with the silent angels, the doors swung open. A man strode in. He was tall and somewhat lanky. If Ford had to guess, he would¡¯ve said the visitor was in his early forties. From the confidence with which he carried himself in the presence of the angels, Ford knew instantly that this was McCarthy.

    As McCarthy entered, Ford sensed the angels on either side of him kneel.

    ¡°My lord, you have made me into who I am. I thank you,¡± they spoke in unison.

    ¡°You are welcome, my children. Rise,¡± McCarthy said.

    Ford shivered at the man¡¯s voice. It felt like every syllable was carefully measured. That was the impression McCarthy gave ¨C that everything he did was cold and calculated.

    McCarthy turned to look at Ford. He ran his eyes up and down the boy¡¯s frame disapprovingly.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Everin. Explain,¡± he demanded.

    Kyzella stood. ¡°My lord, we attempted to capture the boy, but it was too difficult to contain him while simultaneously holding our powers back to avoid killing him.¡±

    McCarthy folded his arms and raised an eyebrow. Kyzella gestured at Ford. ¡°This is one of Everin¡¯s companions he was traveling with. We told Everin that we¡¯d brought his friend to Doronhine. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Everin shows up at our front door.¡±

    Ford paled. He was bait. They were using him to trap Everin.

    McCarthy frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a terrible plan, but it requires that we wait. King Valen only has so many days left before he needs to leave Doronhine to lead the front lines of his war.¡±

    Saphine chimed in, ¡°Everin was only a half day¡¯s ride away from Doronhine when we ran into him. He should be here soon.¡±

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll let King Valen handle him when he arrives.¡± His eyes narrowed at the two angels. ¡°Now, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to let the issue of your performance slide so easily.¡±

    Ford thought he could see Saphine flinch out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that a single boy with no training on how to use his abilities proved to be too much for you. Explain to me exactly what happened,¡± McCarthy said.

    ¡°We attacked the monastery he was hiding in to force him to reveal himself,¡± Kyzella said. ¡°Ichoron tried to incapacitate him, but Everin fought him off. I tried to trap him with my energy, but some of the monks who were hiding him decided to interfere. When I tried to trap him again, I felt like my power had been drained ¨C the same as the last time I faced Everin. I¡¯m worried that something may be going wrong with my abilities. I felt like all my stores of energy had been depleted. When I tried to trap him a second time, he was able to break through my wall easily.¡±

    Saphine quickly interjected, ¡°I felt the same thing happen to me. As we kept fighting, I felt like my blasts were getting weaker and weaker.¡±

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°Interesting. Kyzella, continue.¡±

    ¡°After Everin continued fighting us off, we decided to use the backup plan we¡¯d discussed. We grabbed his friend, told him that we were taking him to Doronhine, and then took off.¡± Kyzella gestured at Ford as she spoke.

    The tall man scrutinized his two angels. ¡°Did either of you notice or feel anything odd during your encounter with Everin?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know how to explain it,¡± Saphine said. ¡°But I felt good afterwards. I can¡¯t think of another word to describe it. I know that our mission hadn¡¯t been entirely successful, but immediately after the fight, I felt happy, as though a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.¡±

    ¡°I noticed that as well,¡± Kyzella said. ¡°I was worried we¡¯d been drugged unknowingly, but the feeling faded after we left the monastery. Could Everin be interfering with our minds?¡±

    McCarthy stroked his chin, deep in thought. Finally, he spoke.

    ¡°Interesting, I¡¯ll have to share this with King Valen. Kyzella, I¡¯ll explain what Everin¡¯s doing to you at a later time.¡±

    Just then, the study door opened. A muscular arm held it aside, allowing a short girl to enter the room. The owner of the arm was Ichoron, who entered behind her. Ford had never seen the angel without his armor before. Now, he could see exactly how powerful the massive young man¡¯s build was. Ichoron knelt before McCarthy and gave the standard greeting. When McCarthy bid him to stand, the girl spoke up.

    ¡°I heard the angels dropped the ball again this morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mao, it would appear that they only managed to capture Everin¡¯s friend, and not Everin himself,¡± McCarthy answered.

    The girl whom McCarthy had addressed as Mao said, ¡°Do you think we should punish them, sir? King Valen expects results. He could drain them a bit. That might encourage them to get their act together.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°Not this time, Mao. If the report Kyzella gave me is accurate, then we¡¯ll need them at full strength before the end of the day.¡± He looked at the three angels. ¡°Stand guard outside the study. I want to have a private conversation with our guest. Mao, I need you to deliver a message to King Valen. Tell him that I believe we may have finally reached our goal. Everin will probably arrive around noon, and I¡¯d like to meet and discuss our plan for him before then.¡¯¡±

    Mao nodded and exited the study. The three angels followed suit, positioning themselves in the hallway outside the room and letting the door swing shut. Ford considered making a move now that he was alone in the room with McCarthy, but the only way out was through the door guarded by the angels. Plus, he could see a wickedly long knife hanging from the man¡¯s belt. He shuddered as he briefly wondered if this was the same blade that had taken the lives of Everin¡¯s mother and father.

    ¡°Please, take a seat. You look awfully uncomfortable just standing there.¡± McCarthy gestured at a chair sitting a few feet behind Ford.

    Ford glared at McCarthy as he cautiously lowered himself into the seat.

    ¡°Might I ask your name?¡± the man asked. ¡°Mine¡¯s McCarthy Loxborne,¡± he added, as though he¡¯d obliged Ford to sharing his name by sharing his own first.

    ¡°My name is Ford Holten, and I know who you are,¡± Ford spat.

    ¡°Oh, I assume Everin¡¯s told you about me, then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know what kind of sick stuff you did to his family, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve orphaned those other angels, too. You¡¯re a monster.¡±

    McCarthy sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, what I did to Everin¡¯s parents was¡­unpleasant. However, I can assure you that Everin¡¯s circumstances are somewhat unique. You see, King Valen and I were trying something new ¨C shaping Everin into a potential angel. The others ¨C Kyzella, Saphine, and Ichoron, I give you my word that I didn¡¯t touch their families.¡±

    ¡°Then how¡¯d you get your dirty hands on them if you didn¡¯t kill off their parents first?¡± Ford demanded.

    ¡°As a matter of practice, I usually don¡¯t divulge details on the angel project,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°But I feel that many secrets will be made public soon, and you¡¯re in no position to spill them, so I¡¯ll humor you. Kyzella was a runaway. Her parents were abusive alcoholics. Saphine actually was an orphan, through no action of my own. Ichoron was a cripple. Birth defect of some kind ¨C frail muscles and fragile bones. Each of the angels had their own unfortunate circumstances that made them prime candidates for my little experiment.¡±

    Ford didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.

    ¡°This is all¡­an experiment?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± McCarthy said. He began to pace up and down the study in front of Ford. ¡°I am a scientist after all. I¡¯ve spent my entire adult life studying the old gods, angels, and phenomena that you wouldn¡¯t even begin to grasp.¡±

    ¡°You study the old gods? They¡¯re dead. They have been for hundreds or even thousands of years,¡± Ford said.

    McCarthy smiled. ¡°My, not the response I was expecting from one who bears the same name as the god of circumstance and forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°My parents have a bit more faith than I do. The old gods are dead and not coming back.¡± Ford could hear the bitterness in his own voice.

    ¡°True enough,¡± McCarthy conceded. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t learn from what they left behind.¡± He turned and gestured at the shelves of tattered books behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent the past twenty years learning everything I could about the world of the old gods. You wouldn¡¯t believe the things I¡¯ve uncovered,¡± he said. ¡°Tell me, Ford, what do you know about hardglass?¡±

    Ford frowned. He couldn¡¯t tell where this was going. ¡°It¡¯s a material that can be recovered at ruins of the old gods¡¯ cities. It can be melted down and shaped into tools and containers. Is there much else to it?¡±

    ¡°If only you knew,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°The old gods had a different name for hardglass. They called it ¡®plastic,¡¯ and they used it for everything. We¡¯ve only scratched the surface in terms of our applications of the material. The old gods crafted nearly everything out of hardglass, and they had different varieties of the stuff. Some types were transparent, while others were every color you could imagine. Guess what they made it out of,¡± McCarthy insisted.

    Ford shrugged. It didn¡¯t seem like the man really cared about what he would¡¯ve guessed.

    ¡°Giant monsters called ¡®dinosaurs¡¯ that ruled the earth before the old gods or even the titans of the ancient age. They turned the remains of these beasts into the hardglass that we use today. Imagine what the world would be like if we could figure out how to do that. Imagine how much power that would put in our hands. Hardglass isn¡¯t a unique case either. The alumin armor that we outfit out soldiers with also comes from the ruins. The old gods called the metal ¡®aluminum.¡¯ You wouldn¡¯t believe what they used it for.¡±

    McCarthy didn¡¯t wait for Ford to answer. ¡°They crafted it into cans for drinks. Try to wrap your head around that ¨C beings so much more powerful than us that the material we use for our most advanced armor is simply a beverage container for them.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Ford snapped. ¡°None of this is useful information.¡±

    McCarthy didn¡¯t waver at the outburst. He looked Ford in the eyes. ¡°Hardglass and alumin might have some more useful applications in the future, but the area of research I¡¯m most interested in is a form of energy the old gods wielded in their last battle. Nuclear energy. It¡¯s so powerful that some places still have residual pockets of radiation from the stuff a thousand years later. The old gods didn¡¯t understand exactly how it worked, and that was part of their undoing. I¡¯ll admit that I don¡¯t understand all there is to know about it, but King Valen and I believe that we can use it to win this war we¡¯ve entered.¡±

    ¡°Nuclear¡­¡± Ford paused thinking. He¡¯d heard that name before. After a moment it hit him. ¡°That was one of the words on the building with the pool inside. The one that gave Everin his power. You¡¯re using that energy to create angels?¡±

    McCarthy raised his eyebrows. ¡°It appears I may have shared more than I intended. You were able to read the text on the building?¡±

    Ford nodded. ¡°My parents taught me the script of the old gods.¡±

    McCarthy let out a sigh. ¡°Well, the answer is yes. Exposure to the energy left in the pool¡¯s water is one of the factors involved in creating an angel.¡±

    ¡°My¡­¡± Ford struggled to pick the right word. A whirlwind of feelings stirred inside him as he thought of her face. ¡°My friend, Cora and I, we jumped into the pool, too. So why didn¡¯t we turn into angels?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a factor. You also have to be in an extreme emotional state when you enter the water to trigger a mutation. Sometimes there¡¯s a delay between when you¡¯re exposed to the water and when the angel abilities manifest themselves. However, it¡¯s been more than a few days, so I think it¡¯s safe to say that you and your friend aren¡¯t so lucky. Since you didn¡¯t experience an angel mutation, I must regrettably inform you that you¡¯ve probably caused yourself lasting harm.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ford asked.

    McCarthy shrugged. ¡°The whole structure is seeping with a dangerous energy that the old gods called ¡®radioactivity.¡¯ It¡¯s the same energy that¡¯s altered the wildlife in the entire surrounding forest. Perhaps you saw some of it while you were there?¡±

    McCarthy gestured at the glowing yellow butterfly resting in its tank on the table.

    Ford nodded, and McCarthy continued. ¡°If your bodies didn¡¯t have the response Everin¡¯s did, then the radiation exposure probably took a good twenty years off both your lives.¡±

    Ford gaped. He felt a weight in his stomach as realization hit him. Had he and Cora thrown away a third of their lives by trying to save Everin from drowning?

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    McCarthy flashed him an annoyed expression. ¡°I¡¯m a scientist. I study these things. Plus, you and your friend weren¡¯t the first kids to jump in the water and not undergo a reaction. I¡¯ve been finding kids with screwed up emotions and throwing them in that pool for years. Most of them don¡¯t undergo an angel mutation. Some of the failures have already started to develop tumors due to their exposure. Something the old gods called ¡®cancer¡¯.¡±

    Ford struggled to control his breathing. His hands clenched into fists. How many young people had McCarthy kidnapped and condemned to death?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°Given the way things are going, you might not live that long anyways.¡±

    McCarthy leaned in.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve shared my knowledge with you. I must ask you one question before I go. Answer truthfully. I¡¯m going to find out the answer once Everin gets here anyways, and if I find out you lied to me, I¡¯ll make what I did to Everin¡¯s parents look merciful.¡±

    Ford shivered. All pretenses of civility had vanished from his tone. It was as if McCarthy had just ripped off a mask revealing the cruel monster that Everin had described.

    He unclenched his fists and looked the man in the eye.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I already suspect that I know that answer, but I want to confirm it,¡± McCarthy said. ¡°Everin can see sadness, can¡¯t he? That¡¯s where he¡¯s getting the energy for his abilities from ¨C other peoples¡¯ sadness?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t just see sadness. He can see all of the three main forms of suffering ¨C fear, anger, and sadness.¡±

    McCarthy grinned wickedly. ¡°Even better than I could¡¯ve hoped for. King Valen will be delighted to hear that Everin¡¯s experiment was a resounding success.¡±

    ¡°How did you not know that?¡± Ford demanded. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just ask the other angels about the auras they can see?¡±

    McCarthy smiled mischievously and shook his head. ¡°The angels can¡¯t see any auras. That¡¯s why Everin is so special.¡±

    ¡°Then where do the angels¡¯ powers come from?¡± Ford asked.

    McCarthy only shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough when Everin arrives. Either that, or you¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    Ford stared at the man across the table, trying to understand the implications of what he was saying. McCarthy pushed his chair back and rose from his seat.

    ¡°Well, Ford, this has been a pleasant conversation. I¡¯ll have to add your name to my data on everyone who¡¯s ventured into that water. If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be off. I have some preparations to make for your friends¡¯ arrival. The angels will stay with you to make sure you don¡¯t get yourself into any trouble while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    Ford felt his heart start to race as McCarthy turned to leave. He was going to be left here, trapped, waiting for Everin and Cora to fall into this monster¡¯s hands. His heart thudded in his chest as he kicked into action.

    ¡°No!¡± He grunted the word as he jumped out of his chair. He ran towards McCarthy.

    Ford crossed the room in a matter of steps and prepared to tackle the tall man when McCarthy whirled around. There was a glint of silver in his hand, and Ford had to skid to a halt to avoid impaling himself on the knife that McCarthy had produced. His fake cheerful demeanor had vanished. There was a scowl plastered across his face.

    ¡°Try that again, and I¡¯ll cut off your hand. Understood?¡± McCarthy growled the threat.

    Ford nodded. He felt the fight draining from his limbs as the walls of his prison seemed to draw in closer around him.

    McCarthy spun back around, stowing the knife somewhere in the folds of his cloak. He opened the door and exited. The three angels returned to the interior of the study. Three pairs of watchful eyes rested on Ford, but he had too many thoughts racing through his mind to even notice them.

 Chapter 32 (Everin)

    Everin wished that he could talk to horses. He wished that there was some way he could convey his urgency to them other than insistently tapping his heels into his horse¡¯s sides and commanding the animal to keep galloping forward.

    They¡¯d traveled at this breakneck speed for perhaps an hour. It was Cora who finally said, ¡°Everin, we need to let the horses rest. We pushed them too hard, and there¡¯s no point in keeping up this pace. We can¡¯t see Ford anymore.¡±

    Everin groaned. Stopping the horses was admitting that he¡¯d failed, but he could hear the heavy breathing of his steed and knew that it wasn¡¯t fair to push the animal any harder without a break. Grudgingly, he pulled on the reins, and he and Cora came to a stop. They climbed off the horses, but still held onto the reins.

    Apprehension and guilt ate away at his insides. It should have been him who the angels had taken, not Ford. Every fiber of Everin¡¯s being wanted to jump back on the horse and get to Doronhine as fast as he could. Every second that Ford was in McCarthy¡¯s hands was agony for Everin¡¯s fragile conscience. He resisted the urge to take off towards the capital, however. He knew that it would be better come up with a strategy. At the rate the angels could travel, they¡¯d probably already reached McCarthy. That meant that he and Cora would need a plan of attack for when they arrived.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk for a bit? Give the horses time to recover?¡± she asked.

    Everin nodded, and they made their way across the grassy field that spread out before them. He studied composition of the aura emanating from his friend. Everin had never felt the kind of feelings that Cora had for Ford. He¡¯d never been in love. He¡¯d been too young to really be interested in romance before his parents were killed. After their deaths, he hadn¡¯t been in the right headspace to feel anything except hatred and sorrow, much less to connect intimately with another human being. The end result of all these realizations was that he felt woefully unprepared to help his friend. The only hint he had as to how she was feeling was the shimmering aura of light around her frame. It glimmered with deep green light. The energy of her fear was mixed with spots of dark blue. Despair? Was she losing hope?

    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡± he asked tentatively.

    ¡°Me?¡± Cora said. ¡°I should be the one asking you that. You¡¯re the one who just had to fight three angels.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t fail to notice how she¡¯d avoided the question by redirecting it at him. That was typical of her, he thought. Always eager to help others but reluctant to accept help for herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he reassured her. ¡°I was just wondering how you were holding up. I know you and Ford were¡­more than just friends.¡±

    Her eyes widened a bit. ¡°Oh, you knew.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°How did you find out.¡±

    ¡°I can see both of your auras. I could tell when your emotional states changed around each other. And,¡± he added sheepishly, ¡°I may have overheard part of a conversation last night.¡±

    Cora frowned. ¡°Did you eavesdrop¡­never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Everin gratefully took this as an opportunity to return to the original question. ¡°Yeah, so, I knew that you and Ford were close, and I just wanted to make sure you were doing alright.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯d rather get him back quickly, before McCarthy¡­before he can do anything to him.¡± The green light around her flared momentarily as she must¡¯ve let her mind imagine the horrors McCarthy could inflict on their friend.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get Ford back and bring McCarthy to justice at the same time,¡± Everin said.

    ¡°You might run into the angels again. You¡¯ll probably have to use your power,¡± Cora warned.

    Everin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Even after using it so much this morning?¡± she asked.

    It was true, Everin was having more trouble than usual controlling the dark storm of misery that he buried deep within himself. The fight with the angels had drained his emotional stamina, but he had no other choice. He didn¡¯t want to think about what that evil man would do to Ford if they waited to try to rescue him. An image of his parents bleeding out on the floor of their house crossed his mind. He couldn¡¯t let today become a repeat of the night his life was torn apart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll make myself be okay if I have to.¡±

    Cora frowned slightly, obviously not completely satisfied with his answer, but she didn¡¯t push the subject. She was also aware of the time pressure that they were under.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Everin and Cora walked alongside their horses for two miles or so. They hadn¡¯t had breakfast, so they each ate an apple and some bread from Cora¡¯s bag. Everin had forgotten to grab his pack in his hurry to chase after the angels. Once the horses had appeared to recover from their mad dash across the countryside, Everin and Cora climbed back on and resumed riding, slower this time.

    They didn¡¯t speak as they rode, too wrapped up in their own thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until landscape around them began to change from wild, grassy hills to well-tilled farmland, that Cora spoke up.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting close to Doronhine. Do you have a plan for finding Ford?¡±

    ¡°McCarthy¡¯s instructions to the soldiers who sent me into the ruins said, ¡®bring him directly to me at the royal castle in Doronhine.¡¯ So, I¡¯d assume that¡¯s were McCarthy lives, and it¡¯s where I¡¯d guess they¡¯ve taken Ford.¡±

    Cora turned to stare at him. ¡°Did you just quote that part of McCarthy¡¯s instructions word for word?¡±

    Everin looked her in the eyes, not a trace of emotion on his face. ¡°Cora, I¡¯ve memorized that entire letter, word for word.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It makes sense we¡¯d find him there. Do you have any idea how we can get into the castle?¡±

    Everin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know how heavily guarded the place will be, but I could probably use my power to scare off a few guards if I had to. Ford and the angels will probably have strong auras. I might be able to use that to locate them quickly or to find Ford in a crowd. Wherever we find Ford, I¡¯m guessing that McCarthy will be somewhere nearby.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like much of a plan,¡± Cora said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the best I can come up with given how little I know going in,¡± Everin replied.

    Cora sighed. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to read the situation as we go.¡±

    They kept riding and gradually found that the long grass beneath them gave way to a dirt path. They followed the path for a time before the high stone walls of Doronhine appeared in the distance. The city was massive, at least twice as large as Thistleton had been. It was surrounded by a wall of polished white stone. The dirt path led Everin and Cora to a massive gate.

    By Everin¡¯s guess, it was late in the morning. The gate was open, and people traveled in and out of the city both on foot and on horseback. Four soldiers patrolled the gateway, but they didn¡¯t recognize Everin and Cora. They both slowed their horses to a walk and entered the city with no issues.

    ¡°We need a place to keep our horses,¡± Everin said. ¡°We don¡¯t know if we¡¯re going to be away for a few minutes or a few hours.¡±

    Cora scanned the tall buildings with brick walls and thatched roofs that lined the main road into the heart of the city.

    ¡°I think I see an inn up ahead. Let¡¯s see if they have some empty stables.¡±

    Everin nodded in agreement. They climbed off their horses and guided them down the wade paved street. The animals¡¯ hooves clacked loudly on the cobblestone road. Everin could only imagine how much time and resources went into paving the entire city of Doronhine with streets like this. Greenshadow village had only had paths made of dirt, the paved road felt alien to his feet as his sandals treaded over it.

    Everin had plenty of time to take in the pattern of interlocking bricks, as he and Cora tried to keep their heads down as they walked. Everin didn¡¯t think that they would be recognized, but there was always a chance that someone had drawn an image of their faces and put out an arrest warrant.

    They reached the inn without incident. A burly innkeeper greeted them at the front entrance.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to keep our horses in your stables for the next few hours,¡± Cora said.

    The innkeeper looked their horses over. ¡°That¡¯ll be three silvers to keep ¡®em here for the rest of the day,¡±

    Cora pulled out the small bag of coins that Ford had taken from one of the Elderwood Ghosts. Smart, Everin thought. She must¡¯ve had the presence of mind to go through Ford¡¯s bag and grab it before running down to get on her horse and chase after the angels. Everin noticed that she¡¯d also strapped her sword to her hip before they¡¯d left the monastery, not that it would do much good if she had to use it to fight angels.

    Cora stuck a hand in the bag and fished out three small silver coins. She handed them to the innkeeper who turned and whistled. A boy appeared at his side.

    ¡°Take these horses out back. Give ¡®em some hay and some water.¡±

    The boy nodded. He hurried forward and accepted the reins from Everin and Cora, guiding the animals around the building to the back of the inn.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Cora smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    They left the inn, and as they walked, Everin said to Cora, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring a third horse. How are we going to get out of Doronhine once we¡¯ve got Ford?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m lighter than you. Ford and I could both ride one of the horses.¡± She paused. ¡°We could also steal one, I suppose. It would only be until we got back to the monastery and could pick up our third horse.¡±

    Everin nodded. It had been the answer he¡¯d expected, but it still surprised him to hear the words come from Cora¡¯s mouth. She¡¯d been his closest friend since he was ten. She¡¯d been his only friend for the past year. He¡¯d seen her grow and change a lot during that time, but she¡¯d changed more over the past few days than all that time combined. She¡¯d just casually suggested planning to steal a horse after helping Everin beat answers out of a man and ultimately end his life. If Everin had told Cora just a week ago that she would have even considered doing those things, he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t have believed him.

    He¡¯d changed too, obviously. It was impossible to have been given insight into something as personal and intense as others¡¯ suffering and not have been changed because of it. However, Everin had noticed himself transforming in other ways, too. He felt like his power had given him more control over his own pain. That is, while he¡¯d tried and failed to ignore it before, now he was able to better keep his loss and his suffering buried deep inside him.

    That wasn¡¯t to say it wasn¡¯t there anymore. There was no doubt that Everin was sadder than he¡¯d been before becoming an angel. Along with the ability to see people¡¯s misery, he¡¯d been given an impossibly nuanced and comprehensive understanding of what caused suffering and why exactly it hurt. No, he was in much more pain that he¡¯d been before. The loss of his parents still stung fresh every morning. It was just that he¡¯d become better at pushing that sorrow into a part of his mind where it couldn¡¯t hurt him so much, partly due to his power and partly out of necessity.

    Everin had also become more familiar with his abilities. He was getting better at reading the mosaics of suffering that people around him projected onto their auras. He also felt confident enough in his abilities that he could explain another phenomenon he¡¯d been observing. He¡¯d noticed an interesting feature of his power ever since he¡¯d begun to understand how it worked. When he looked at other people¡¯s auras, it was as though he were viewing them through a tinted lens, as through there were another aura of colors he was watching them through first. When the effect was strong, it affected his ability to decipher exactly what energies were in the auras around him. After several days of using his power, Everin was fairly confident he knew what was causing this effect, but he decided not to bring it up to Cora just yet. It could wait until they¡¯d rescued Ford and found McCarthy. If McCarthy ended up having a way to reverse what he¡¯d done to Everin, it was possible that Everin wouldn¡¯t have to bring up his discovery at all.

    Everin and Cora continued to walk with their heads down. They stayed off to the side of the main road that they followed into the heart of Doronhine. Everin guessed that it was approximately noon, but he couldn¡¯t be certain. The sun was obscured by dark, ominous clouds that had drifted over the city. Without the warm rays of light, the temperature dropped. A chill breeze drifted through the streets. Everin shivered.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he and Cora reached their destination. The wall surrounding King Valen¡¯s castle was even higher than the one around the capital city. Everin tilted his head back and could see a few soldiers walking up and down the top of the wall. A few more soldiers guarded the archway that led inside the wall. Everin looked at Cora, who gazed intently at the massive stone barrier that separated them from Ford and McCarthy. They¡¯d followed McCarthy¡¯s instructions. They were here. One way or another, their journey would end today.

 Chapter 33 (Everin)

    Everin didn¡¯t believe in luck, but fortune had definitely just smiled on him and Cora. The gate leading into the main courtyard was open, but four soldiers had blocked the path. They¡¯d appeared to be questioning anyone who went in or out of the enclosed walls. Everin didn¡¯t think he could try to threaten them with a demonstration of his power ¨C there were too many onlookers. The boy must¡¯ve been a messenger of some kind, informing the guards that their shift was up. The four soldiers turned and followed the boy back within the walls.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Everin asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cora replied. ¡°It looks like their changing shifts right now. We should get inside quickly, while the gate¡¯s unguarded.¡±

    They both picked up their pace. Everin tried to walk as fast as he could without making it obvious. He took long strides, anxious to get inside the wall before the next set of soldiers arrived. He and Cora both walked under the tall stone archway before any new guards returned.

    Everin let himself exhale a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. Just inside the massive, circular wall was a wide, grassy courtyard. To his right was the royal garden. Flowers and trimmed bushes were just beginning to open their blossoms now that spring had come. To his left was a playground. That was the only explanation for what the thing could¡¯ve been. There was a structure Everin recognized as a slide, a tower to climb on, a pit of sand, and at least a dozen children playing what looked like a game of tag all throughout the space. Aside from the children on the playground, Everin couldn¡¯t see anyone else in the large courtyard that sprawled before the castle entrance.

    King Valen¡¯s castle loomed in front of them. Made of the same polished white stone as the outer wall, it was far and away the tallest human-made structure that Everin had ever laid eyes on. His eyes slowly moved up the front of the castle, taking in the sheer size of the stone fortress. He couldn¡¯t see the auras of anyone standing near the windows. It was the middle of the day, Everin supposed. Many of the castle¡¯s residents might be out and about in the city.

    As his eyes reached the top of the castle, he saw a figure standing on the roof. Their face appeared to be turned away from the courtyard. They were much too far away to make out any fine details, but Everin could tell that the figure was female. She wore a white robe, and she had a strong aura. This was what caught Everin¡¯s eye. It was an aura he¡¯d seen before. One that he was intimately familiar with ¨C he¡¯d absorbed that aura before. He¡¯d felt exactly the kind of suffering that the owner of that aura experienced.

    It was Kyzella. Everin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he recognized her.

    ¡°Cora, Kyzella¡¯s on the roof,¡± he hissed.

    ¡°What?¡± Cora started to tilt her head up to look for herself, but Everin grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Keep your head down. She isn¡¯t looking in our direction right now, but we need to get into the castle in case she sees us.¡±

    Cora nodded, and they resumed the panicked run-walk that they¡¯d used to get into the courtyard. They reached the pair of broad oak doors at the base of the castle and pushed them open. The doors were unlocked. Not surprising, given that it was the middle of the day and King Valen¡¯s castle was generally a fairly public place.

    What did surprise Everin was how empty the interior of the castle was. He¡¯d expected it to be crawling with soldiers, administrative workers, servants, anyone. The only person inside the grand hallway was a servant girl sweeping the floor at the end of the hall. She was of average height, thin, with dark hair. They approached the girl cautiously.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Cora said. ¡°We have an appointment to see McCarthy Loxborne. Could you tell us where he is?¡±

    Just hearing the name of the man who¡¯d killed his parents made Everin shudder.

    The girl looked up from her task. ¡°McCarthy? He¡¯ll be upstairs right now. I can take you to him if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Cora looked at Everin. He could tell what the look on her face was asking him.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Are you ready for this?

    Everin nodded grimly. He had to do this. He had to make sure McCarthy couldn¡¯t hurt anyone else the way he¡¯d hurt him and his parents.

    ¡°That would be wonderful. Thank you,¡± Cora said to the girl. ¡°Can I ask your name?¡±

    The girl flashed her a wide smile. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You can call me Mao.¡±

    Mao set aside her broom and dustpan. She led Everin and Cora to a stairwell and they climbed several flights of stairs. Everin¡¯s legs started to ache, but the girl kept climbing with relentless energy. When they reached the top of one staircase, she led them down a set of hallways to another stairwell.

    On the stairs and in the hallways, they didn¡¯t encounter anyone else. Everin thought it was odd, but he didn¡¯t exactly know how things worked in King Valen¡¯s castle. Maybe it wasn¡¯t usually that busy. He didn¡¯t want to say anything to Mao that might reveal that they were outsiders.

    Just as they started climbing the second stairwell, another figure came into view. He was an old man, shuffling his way down the staircase. Mao stood aside to let him pass, and Everin and Cora followed suit.

    ¡°Hello, Sir Acheson,¡± Mao said to the man. ¡°What brings you to this part of the castle?¡± Despite her civil tone, Everin saw Mao¡¯s aura, which had been unremarkable before, flare with a stab of hot red anger. It wasn¡¯t a full-on rage, just annoyance, perhaps.

    The old man smiled. ¡°Ah, Mao. Just wanted to make some last notes on King Valen¡¯s war plans before heading downstairs.¡±

    Mao nodded. ¡°I see. Well, I hope those notes were helpful.¡±

    ¡°They held me up a little, but I think they¡¯ll be well worth the delay,¡± he said as he moved past the trio.

    Mao shook her head and began leading them back up the stairs. Her red aura gradually faded. Everin wondered what kind of frustration a servant girl would have with a man like Acheson, who he guessed was a royal advisor. Everin chose to keep his mouth shut, better to prepare himself the imminent confrontation.

    It almost felt surreal. The moment that he¡¯d fantasized about every day for the past year, the moment when he brought his parents¡¯ killer to justice, was nearly upon him. He tried to come up with a plan. McCarthy would likely recognize him instantly, so Everin would have to move quickly. He glanced down at the thin, pale scar on his right forearm. He knew that McCarthy was good with a knife. Other than that, he didn¡¯t think the man posed a serious threat ¨C nothing that he couldn¡¯t handle with the power that McCarthy had given him.

    Cora was scared. She had a strong green light drifting around her frame. Everin decided that he would siphon Cora¡¯s fear as his first move. Hopefully, he could use it to incapacitate McCarthy without killing him. Then, he could grill the man for information on exactly how he¡¯d turned him into an angel and how to reverse it. After that, he could finish McCarthy off and rid the world of one more source of suffering.

    They reached the top of the flight of stairs, which ended at a locked door.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting close to where McCarthy is,¡± Mao told him.

    Everin hoped so, they¡¯d climbed so many flights of stairs, they had to be on one of the top floors of the castle. Mao had a key ring hooked to her belt. She picked through a handful of keys until she found one she was satisfied with. She pushed the thin metal key into the lock and twisted. She stepped aside and gestured for Everin and Cora to open the door.

    Everin pushed it open, expecting to find another hallway. Instead, he felt a wave of brisk air roll over him. Everin froze when he took in the scene before him. The door had opened up to the roof of the castle. Just twenty feet in front of him stood Saphine. Behind her and to the left, still standing near the edge of the roof, was Kyzella.

    Everin kicked into full panic mode. His heart started pounding. His hands began to shake. He heard a gasp behind him. Everin whipped his head around to see that Mao had drawn a knife. She held the blade against Cora¡¯s neck. Cora stared at Everin with pure terror in her eyes. Her aura exploded with waves of radiant green light.

    ¡°No sudden moves,¡± Mao said to Everin.

    At the sound of her voice, Saphine and Kyzella turned and noticed the open door and the trio standing in the entryway.

    ¡°Move,¡± Mao snapped at him. The softness that had been in her voice earlier was gone.

    Everin felt his stomach drop with dread. With feet that felt like they were made of lead, he slowly stepped out onto the rooftop. It was a flat space that was roughly the shape of a square with sides about fifty yards long. With both angels and Mao tracking his movements onto the roof, Everin had never felt more exposed.

    As he stepped forward, Ichoron came into view to Everin¡¯s right. Standing beside the third angel, was a familiar figure. Cora spotted him, too.

    ¡°Ford!¡± she cried.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Mao hissed as she pressed the blade harder against Cora¡¯s neck.

    Ford didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stared at them with horror in his eyes. Everin could see plenty of green light around his figure.

    ¡°Everin, long time no see, eh?¡±

    A voice called out behind Everin. It was a voice he¡¯d heard in his dreams nearly every night for the past year. There was no mistaking who it belonged to. Everin thought his heart stopped for a moment. Waves of hot anger and stone-cold terror alternately washed over him. He could hear blood pounding in his head, threatening to block out every other sound.

    Slowly, Everin turned around. Leaning against the wall, no more than fifteen yards from where he stood, was McCarthy. The man who¡¯d taken everything from him. The man who¡¯d turned him into an instrument of war.

    McCarthy addressed the girl behind Cora.

    ¡°Good job bringing them here, Mao. Did you run into any trouble on the way?¡±

    ¡°No problems,¡± Mao reported. ¡°That stupid old man, Acheson, was still bumbling around upstairs, but everyone else seems to have moved to the lower levels.¡±

    McCarthy nodded. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve done well, Mao. You may leave us now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that I can¡¯t stay, sir?¡± Mao whined. ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss the fun part.¡±

    McCarthy shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a loyal apprentice, but there are some things that you aren¡¯t ready to hear just yet. Plus, you¡¯re a liability when you¡¯re out here. Go join everyone else in the lower levels.¡±

    Mao sighed, disappointed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    She eased the knife off Cora¡¯s neck and tucked it into her belt. Cora raised a hand to her throat and cautiously felt the area where the blade had been pressed. Mao bowed towards McCarthy. She turned towards the door and bowed to another figure before leaving through the same door they¡¯d entered. It closed behind her with a quiet click.

    Everin looked at the other figure Mao had bowed to. The door leading to the stairwell inside the castle was mounted into a wall about seven feet tall. The wall was part of a small, one-story structure that rested on the roof. McCarthy leaned against one part of the wall to Everin¡¯s right. Directly above the door, standing on the roof of the room, was a man. Everin hadn¡¯t seen him before, but he knew from descriptions he¡¯d heard and from the gold crown on the man¡¯s head that this could only be one person. King Valen was here.

 Chapter 34 (Everin)

    Everin didn¡¯t hate King Valen the same way he hated McCarthy. The pain McCarthy had inflicted on Everin was personal and profound on a level that Valen¡¯s wasn¡¯t. However, Everin had no love for the king either. He thought of Cora, Ford, Tress, and the thousands of others who were separated from their families and would likely die all because Valen wanted the country of Meronne under his belt. He looked at McCarthy and at King Valen. McCarthy¡¯s aura was nearly nonexistent. Somehow, this made Everin even angrier ¨C the fact that McCarthy wasn¡¯t in pain, wasn¡¯t racked by guilt at the atrocities he¡¯d committed. King Valen¡¯s aura, on the other hand, was a deep blue. Everin couldn¡¯t imagine what a greedy king could have to be sad about.

    King Valen was the first to speak.

    ¡°Everin, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I put McCarthy in charge of this project nearly a decade ago, and I¡¯m eager to see if he¡¯s finally succeeded.¡± His voice was deep and authoritative. Everin realized that the king was younger than he¡¯d expected, perhaps about forty years old.

    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re eager to see if he succeeded?¡± Everin snapped. There was no point in holding back his anger, hopefully it would catch the king off guard. ¡°McCarthy killed my parents and made me swim in the pool, just like I¡¯m sure he did to the other angels. Your project worked. I¡¯m an angel.¡±

    King Valen raised a hand. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely correct, Everin,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Kyzella¡¯s, Saphine¡¯s, or Ichoron¡¯s parents. Also, you¡¯re not an angel. At least, if what McCarthy has told me is true, then you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, my lord?¡± A voice called out from behind Everin. He turned. It was Kyzella.

    ¡°He has powers like ours. Is he not one of us?¡±

    King Valen frowned. ¡°Kyzella, no more interruptions. Everin, answer me this one question: after you emerged from the pool, were you given the sight? Can you see the emotional energy generated by those around you?¡±

    Everin nodded. He¡¯d been planning on wrestling his answers out of McCarthy. Was King Valen going to volunteer it all for free?

    ¡°I can see people¡¯s suffering,¡± he said.

    King Valen smiled. For a moment, the intense blue light around his body faded.

    ¡°That matches the information that your friend Ford gave us, but I needed to hear it from your own mouth. As to your question, Kyzella, the answer is no. Everin is not one of you. He manipulates the same energies, but they come from a different source.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Everin demanded. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± He scanned the rooftop, trying to think of ways to escape while keeping the king talking. He was trapped. Even if he could fight off all three angels again, Ichoron stood with a hand on Ford¡¯s shoulder. Everin had no doubt that the angel could throw his friend off the side of the castle or crush his skull like a grape should things get out of hand. They were using Ford as a hostage to keep him from making a move.

    ¡°How do I know all this?¡± King Valen asked. ¡°I think it might be easier if I showed you.¡±

    He raised his hand, and an orb of white light appeared over his palm. Everin¡¯s racing thoughts ground to a halt as a he stared, dumbfounded, at the king. He heard Cora gasp beside him.

    Valen let the orb drift out of his hand and guided it down towards Everin. The ball of energy shimmered before gently bursting and fading out of existence.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re an angel,¡± Everin said.

    King Valen shook his head. ¡°Again, not quite. McCarthy is familiar with the story, and the angels know most of it, but you and your friends could do with a history lesson. Once you understand what role you play in my plans, it¡¯ll make the rest of this conversation so much easier.¡±

    Everin didn¡¯t respond. He was shocked to discover that King Valen had powers like he did, but the mention of McCarthy reminded Everin that the man who¡¯d stolen his life was also present. His hateful glare was drawn to McCarthy. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the man. It didn¡¯t feel real. He¡¯d done it. He¡¯d tracked down his parents¡¯ killer, but he¡¯d never imagined their confrontation would play out like this. There was enough negative emotion emanating from the figures assembled on the rooftop for Everin to destroy McCarthy a hundred different ways. But he couldn¡¯t touch the man. Not while Ichoron held Ford. McCarthy smiled smugly at Everin. He knew he was safe. Everin was so angry that he barely heard King Valen when the monarch continued speaking.

    ¡°When I was just a boy, I had a very troubled childhood,¡± King Valen said. ¡°I won¡¯t go into the details, but my situation was hellish enough that I ran away from home when I was around your age. I was in a bad place. I wandered across Allomoria, trying to escape the demons my father gave me, but no matter where I traveled, they followed. After months and months of wandering in the cold, foraging for scraps, even considering ending my own life, I stumbled across an ancient ruin in a secluded little forest.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Everin struggled to listen to the story while he watched McCarthy. He let a flicker of recognition cross his face at the mention of the ruins, however.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re familiar with these ruins, Everin.¡±

    King Valen smiled. ¡°I wandered inside and discovered the sacred waters. Unsuspecting of their powers, I climbed in with the intention of cleaning myself. Once submerged, I underwent the mutation. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about. There was that blinding light and the feeling of lightning running under your skin.¡±

    Everin nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Ichoron and Saphine nodding in agreement as well.

    The king continued. ¡°When I pulled myself out of the pool, I realized that I¡¯d been given the sight. I could see others¡¯ emotions. On top of that, I could use the energies generated by those emotions to manipulate the world around me. That¡¯s what makes you different from the angels, Everin. You underwent the full mutation, and it gave you the sight. You can see and wield the emotions of others.¡±

    ¡°You mean the angels can¡¯t see people¡¯s auras?¡± Everin asked.

    ¡°The angels are all failed attempts at recreating my powers ¨C incomplete mutations,¡± King Valen said. ¡°First of all, their abilities are limited. Kyzella can only manipulate energy into shapes she can touch. Saphine can release the energy, but only as destructive beams with no control. Ichoron can channel the energy into his bones and muscles to fortify them, but he can¡¯t actively manipulate the energy at all. Second, they can access the pure energies of their emotions, but they don¡¯t have the sight. They can¡¯t see others¡¯ emotions, so they¡¯re limited to only drawing from their own emotional states. That¡¯s why the angels grow weaker as they fight you, Everin. When you drain the energy from their emotions, you¡¯re draining their only source of energy for their powers.¡±

    This appeared to be news to the angels.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Saphine began to say.

    ¡°Hush,¡± King Valen snapped at her. ¡°Yes, the angels can feel the energy. They know their power comes from somewhere, but they don¡¯t question it. On the other hand, your eyes have been opened. You can see that source of our abilities. You can see what¡¯s driven all of humanity for as long as we¡¯ve existed. You can see emotions.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see all emotions, though,¡± Everin insisted. ¡°Only the ones associated with suffering.¡±

    King Valen was unperturbed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s an interesting development, but it fits with the theory I¡¯ve developed about the waters of the old gods.¡±

    ¡°Which is what? That you kill someone¡¯s family and throw them in the water and they get powers?¡± Cora snapped as she broke her silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit more nuanced than that. First of all, the mutation only occurs to people who are around Everin¡¯s age. I guess teenagers just feel the sting of emotions a bit more than the rest of us. As to your point, it is true that the individual needs to be in an intense emotional state for a mutation to occur,¡± King Valen said. ¡°But the same mutation doesn¡¯t occur every time. The emotional state of the individual when they enter the water changes the course of their mutation. In your case, it seems that McCarthy was able to instill just the right blend of sadness, regret, and self-hatred to trigger the full mutation ¨C much more efficient than picking up damaged kids off the street and plunging them in the water with hopes for a mutation, as was the case for the angels. I think seeing the abilities you received when you came out of the water has helped me understand why the waters gave us the powers it did.

    King Valen raised his hands and a disk of white light appeared beneath his feet. The small platform he¡¯d conjured rose into the air, carrying the king forward, before it descended to the rooftop. He landed just ten feet from Everin and lowered his arms, banishing the disk. Everin finally tore his gaze away from McCarthy to look Valen in the eyes.

    ¡°You see, my theory is that the waters give us what we want.¡±

    King Valen had a wild grin on his face. ¡°The angels didn¡¯t have a strong enough emotional state to unlock the full mutation, but we both did, Everin. Despite that, we both received the ability to see and manipulate extremely different types of emotions. We both went into that pool as damaged individuals. However, when I entered the water, I was looking for an escape. When I emerged, that¡¯s what I¡¯d received. You on the other hand, wanted to understand. McCarthy left you hurt and confused and without any answers. And so, the ability to understand your pain was exactly what you received.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean when you say, ¡®the waters gave you an escape?¡¯¡± Everin asked. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t feel people¡¯s suffering?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel others¡¯ suffering. I can¡¯t see it, either,¡± King Valen said. ¡°That¡¯s where our powers are different. The emotions that you can manipulate are those involved with suffering.¡±

    ¡°So what emotions can you see?¡± Everin asked.

    The king¡¯s grin grew even wider. ¡°Happiness,¡± he said.

    Before Everin could respond, he continued. ¡°That¡¯s what makes me so powerful, Everin. I can deplete the willpower of enemy soldiers on the battlefield, I can drain the happiness from my angels if they displease me, I can read the intentions of assassins before they draw their weapons, and I can steal the joy from my enemies, even to the point of suicide."

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± Cora shouted.

    King Valen eyed her. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if your friend didn¡¯t interrupt us anymore.¡± He turned his attention back to Everin, ¡°An interesting thing about humans though, is that it¡¯s really hard for us to be happy. As soon as I start to drain the happiness from someone, their emotional stability shatters. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t have that problem. Humans are miserable creatures. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve discovered, nearly every person you encounter has energy for you to use.¡±

    King Valen licked his lips. ¡°Imagine what you could do, Everin. I can show you how to use your abilities as skillfully as me, and you wouldn¡¯t be limited by a fickle source of energy. It¡¯s tantalizing to even think about being able to wield all that power.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Everin asked. ¡°Why would you turn me into this in the first place?¡±

    ¡°My abilities are great, but as an individual, I can only achieve so much. That is why I had McCarthy undertake what he calls, ¡®the angel project.¡¯ However, the goal was never to create angels. The goal was to create someone else like me. Someone who¡¯d been gifted the same abilities as me from the remnants of the old gods¡¯ power.¡±

    The king had an insane gleam in his eye. ¡°You see, Everin, conquering Meronne is only a short-term goal. It¡¯s a small part of my plan that began as soon as I¡¯d realized what I¡¯d become. I used my abilities to arrange affairs back home so that the throne of Allomoria fell to me. I¡¯ve had McCarthy extensively research the ruins. Conquering Meronne is just the first step that has to occur before I begin to execute my plan in full, which is where you¡¯ll come into play.¡±

    Everin felt his throat tighten with fear at what the king might say next. ¡°How?¡± He managed to choke out.

    King Valen laughed. ¡°The old gods are long dead. They were powerful, but they lacked the ability to understand each other. They looked to science and technology for solutions to their problems, but never looked within themselves. In the end, it was mistrust and fear that launched them into their final battle. Now, however, with the power they left behind, I can create something better, something greater, than they ever did. I¡¯ve found a way to guide their power with something as potent as our own human emotions. You were never meant to be an angel, Everin. You were meant to be a god, crafted in my own image. Now, you¡¯re ready to join me as the first of the new gods. Together, we¡¯ll usher in a new era. We will unite Meronne and Allomoria, then the rest of the world. There will be no more wars, no more empty religions, no more cruel fathers, and no more broken children. We¡¯ll bring gods back to Allomoria and to the world.¡±

 Chapter 35 (Everin)

    Everin couldn¡¯t find words to say, so he just gaped at the king standing before him. He¡¯d always assumed that the angels were simply a tool developed by King Valen to aid in his military conquests. From the looks of surprise on the angels¡¯ faces, that seemed to be what they¡¯d believed as well.

    Everin stared at the grinning King Valen. This man wanted to be a god? He thought about his own power. The angels were often regarded as near-deities by the public, and he was far stronger than they were. If King Valen proclaimed himself to be a god and showcased abilities like those that the angels had, Everin wouldn¡¯t be surprised if many people accepted it without question and began to worship their king as a divine being.

    King Valen spoke again. ¡°Think about it, Everin. Power, riches, respect, love, fame ¨C they could all be yours. What is it that you crave? Join me, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Everin met the king¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I want to be happy,¡± he said.

    King Valen spread his arms. ¡°As we all do! Look at my suffering, Everin. I¡¯m sure you can see that I¡¯m an unhappy man. Why do you think I chase this dream? Have you ever heard of miserable god? When I enact this next stage of my plan, I¡¯ll have the love and adoration of every citizen of Allomoria. I¡¯ll be able to absorb that happiness of others with no need for secrecy. Whatever it takes to make you happy, Everin, it will be yours if you accept my proposal.¡±

    Everin frowned. ¡°I want you to let my friends go.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be free to go as soon as you agree to all my terms¡­¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Everin cut him off. ¡°I want my parents back.¡±

    ¡°Everin¡­¡± King Valen started to speak, but Everin cut him off again.

    ¡°And, I don¡¯t want these abilities. Every time I absorb someone¡¯s pain, it hurts. Every time I see someone in pain and know that I can¡¯t help them, it hurts even worse. I hate McCarthy, and I hate what you made him turn me into.¡± Everin was growling by the time he¡¯d finished. He could sense his own anger flaring up, and there was little he could do to control it.

    ¡°You make some pretty unrealistic demands,¡± the king said.

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d agree to help you after admitting you ordered my parents to be killed?¡± Everin roared.

    He felt Cora put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Everin, be careful,¡± she whispered.

    He shook her hand off. He wasn¡¯t going to hold anything back. He was going to let Valen and McCarthy know exactly how much they¡¯d hurt him.

    McCarthy looked to King Valen. ¡°My king, perhaps we should capture the boy and bend him to your will through a more direct approach?¡±

    Everin snapped his head back towards where McCarthy stood.

    ¡°You,¡± he growled. ¡°Not a day has passed when I haven¡¯t asked myself the same questions a hundred times. Why? Why me? Why did you kill my parents? Why did you choose my family and me instead of anyone else? I¡¯ve crossed all of Allomoria because I need to know. Why did you choose my parents?¡±

    Everin was maddeningly frustrated to see only a slight flicker of green in McCarthy¡¯s aura. The man wasn¡¯t even afraid.

    McCarthy gave a noncommittal shrug.

    ¡°Why did I kill your parents? King Valen¡¯s explained the basic idea ¨C that I wanted to induce the negative emotional state needed for an angel reaction. However, it¡¯s a bit more nuanced than that. It¡¯s regrettable, but I¡¯d orphaned a few children before you in an attempt to create the conditions needed to spur a mutation. However, none of them reacted with the water in the ruins. They were sad, of course ¨C deeply sad and traumatized. But that alone wasn¡¯t enough to trigger the mutation. Their emotions weren¡¯t quite the right intensity.¡±

    Everin felt his rage boil with even greater fervor.

    ¡°That¡¯s sick,¡± he snarled.

    McCarthy didn¡¯t appear phased by Everin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Regrettable, yes, but sacrifices must be made for us to advance. That¡¯s how science works. Anyways, after several failed attempts to create my own angel candidate, I devised a new theory. I¡¯d gone too easy on the earlier kids. I killed their parents quickly and cleanly. They were hurt by the loss, but that wasn¡¯t enough. What made the difference for you, Everin, was the addition of anger to boost the intensity of your sadness. Do you remember what I said to you before I left your house that night?¡±

    Without a conscious effort, McCarthy¡¯s words flashed to the front of Everin¡¯s mind.

    Remember, Everin, this is all your fault.

    His throat was tight with anger. His neck strained, and he choked out the response.

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    McCarthy grinned. ¡°I¡¯d found the missing ingredient. Self-hatred. By letting you try and fail to save your mother¡¯s life, I was able to instill plenty of it in you. Your combination of sadness due to your parents¡¯ death, fear of the unknown dangers of the ruins, and anger directed at yourself was enough to trigger a complete reaction ¨C one far more powerful than any of the angels experienced.¡±

    McCarthy crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°As for why I chose you in particular? Well, your village was close to the ruins. I was looking for a kid who I could turn into an angel candidate, but I needed to be efficient and discreet. Get in, kill the parents, get out, and collect the kid a year later after their emotions had time to fester. You just happened to be the first kid I ran into who was about the right age. Mostly, it was chance.¡±

    That hurt. The fact that McCarthy had simply killed his parents because it was convenient, not because of anything specific to them, made it feel like their lives were even less significant in his eyes. Coupled with the realization that Everin had never really had a chance at all to save his mother, it was too much. He felt something twisting inside him. Some wall that he didn¡¯t know existed within him had just been broken down.

    He noticed that he was breathing hard. His vision flashed red. Every moment that McCarthy stood in front of him, casually leaning against the wall, was an insult to his parents. Rage was already coursing through him, why not absorb more? Everin reasoned. Ichoron was the only angel he could see from where he stood, so he let Ichoron¡¯s hatred flow. Everin remembered that he¡¯d once wondered where Kyzella¡¯s hatred came from. Now, he knew. They were slaves to men like McCarthy and King Valen. It was enough to drive anyone insane.Stolen story; please report.

    Ichoron¡¯s anger poured into the rage that was already built up inside Everin. Balls of flame materialized in his palms. McCarthy only grinned.

    ¡°Remember, Everin, we¡¯ve still got your friend, Ford. One wrong move, and Ichoron will toss him off the side of the castle.¡±

    Everin screamed in frustration. The flames in his hands leapt up to double their original height.

    ¡°Everin, you can do this. Stay in control, please, or they¡¯re going to hurt Ford.¡± He heard Cora¡¯s voice begging in his ear. He turned to look at his friend.

    ¡°Remember what you said back in the forest? Revenge doesn¡¯t work, right? Killing McCarthy won¡¯t fix anything he¡¯s done. Don¡¯t lose control of your emotions now,¡± she urged.

    Everin shook his head and squeezed his eyes shut, trying to stop the flow of tears.

    ¡°Cora, I can¡¯t. I hate him too much. I can¡¯t even put it into words how much I hate him,¡± he choked out through ragged breaths.

    Everin thrust his flaming hands forward. The fire leapt through the space between him and McCarthy. Before the man could move, he was caught in a ring of fire. Everin kept his hands raised, channeling more flames into the ring to keep it from burning out. Everin was using up the anger he¡¯d absorbed quickly. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the flames for very long. As it was, the circle was wide enough that it didn¡¯t burn McCarthy, but it was close enough for him to feel the heat.

    ¡°Let Ford go! Now!¡± Everin barked at him.

    McCarthy¡¯s aura still only showed minimal spots of green. He wasn¡¯t worried.

    ¡°Ford¡¯s already done his job of bringing you here. I¡¯ll play along.¡± McCarthy pointed at Ichoron. ¡°Do as he says.¡±

    If Everin had been thinking more clearly, he might¡¯ve wondered why McCarthy was so quick to release his bargaining chip. Under normal circumstances, Everin might have speculated that McCarthy had something else he believed would protect him. These weren¡¯t normal circumstances, however. Everin could hardly think about anything except the smug expression on McCarthy¡¯s face.

    Ichoron lifted his hand from Ford¡¯s shoulder, and the boy ran to Everin and Cora. He and Cora quickly embraced while Everin held the ring of fire steady around McCarthy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got your friend back. You can extinguish the flames now,¡± he said.

    Everin¡¯s hands shook. He hated everything about McCarthy. Even now, when Everin had flames as tall as the man¡¯s shoulders licking skyward all around him, McCarthy spoke to him with the same taunting tone that he¡¯d used when he¡¯d killed his parents. This was his moment. This would be the vengeance that his parents needed, that he needed. All rational thought had left Everin¡¯s mind. All that was left was his loss, his pain, and his uncontrollable hatred for the man who stool before him.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°People like you deserve to burn.¡±

    Everin closed his outstretch palms into fists. The circle of fire around McCarthy began to shrink. McCarthy¡¯s head swiveled from side to side, looking for a way to escape the flames. The faintest green light began to appear on his aura as he realized there wasn¡¯t a way out. Everin prepared to envelope McCarthy with the fire when King Valen reacted.

    The king raised a hand, and an orb of translucent white energy encircled McCarthy, protecting him from the fire.

    Everin snarled and expended the last of the anger he¡¯d absorbed. He smothered the orb with flames. The fire rolled off the sides of the ball, revealing an intact McCarthy inside. When the last of Everin¡¯s flames burned out, King Valen dropped his hand, and the orb faded out of existence.

    ¡°Everin, I know you¡¯re upset, but McCarthy is valuable. I can¡¯t have you killing him,¡± the king said.

    ¡°My king, he¡¯s too unpredictable right now. We need to subdue him,¡± McCarthy said.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Everin screamed. He¡¯d exhausted the red energy from Ichoron, but his own anger was powerful enough that he couldn¡¯t think straight. McCarthy still didn¡¯t even seem to care about Everin¡¯s suffering. He didn¡¯t care about what he¡¯d done ¨C what he¡¯d taken.

    ¡°Ichoron, Saphine, move Everin¡¯s companions away from him,¡± McCarthy instructed.

    The armored angel began moving to grab Ford again. Kyzella¡¯s golden wings appeared. With a few flaps, she was in the air and preparing to swoop down on Cora.

    Reflexively, Everin absorbed the sadness from Saphine, who was standing nearby. Azure light flowed into his body, and the shock of the emotion almost brought him to his knees. The sadness didn¡¯t cancel out his own anger; rather, the two emotions worked together, creating an even more potent agony. Everin¡¯s muscles shook with rage and frustration and pain.

    He raised his hands and summoned two orbs of blue light, one around Cora and one around Ford. He didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d created the orbs, but they were identical to the one King Valen had surrounded McCarthy with. The only difference was that Everin¡¯s were made from blue energy. Everin must¡¯ve instinctively tried to copy the king¡¯s use of his power, and the sad, blue energy was versatile enough to conform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my friends,¡± he shouted at McCarthy.

    Ichoron was still approaching Ford¡¯s sphere. Everin shot a beam of sapphire light from the palm that wasn¡¯t generating the orbs. The light punched into Ichoron, sending him flying backwards. The force of the impact was enough to knock his helmet off. It skidded across the stone rooftop before falling off the side of the castle. Ichoron rose, unharmed. He had a scowl on his face, but he didn¡¯t approach Ford again. Everin looked up at Kyzella, but she¡¯d chosen to back off, floating back to the edge of the rooftop. Everin let the blue orbs fade away.

    ¡°He¡¯s absorbing energy from the angels. We need to get them out of here,¡± McCarthy said. Everin still couldn¡¯t shake the flurry of emotions evoked by hearing McCarthy talk. Every time that snide, self-assured voice spoke, it threatened to transport him back to that awful night.

    King Valen looked at the three angels. ¡°You heard him. Get out of sight but stay nearby.¡±

    Ichoron was the first to move. He turned and leapt off the side of the castle. Seconds later, Everin heard a thud as the angel hit the grassy courtyard below. Knowing Ichoron, Everin was sure the angel was unhurt. Kyzella ran forward, wrapping Saphine in a bear hug. She flapped her yellow wings, and the pair was carried off the rooftop. She flew after Ichoron, vanishing from sight.

    King Valen smiled, slightly distracting Everin from his rage.

    ¡°It would appear that you¡¯ve fallen into our little trap,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everin snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t have my friends to bargain with. You don¡¯t have your angels to protect you either.¡± He turned from the king and stared McCarthy in his unfeeling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you never hurt anyone again. Then, I¡¯m going to undo what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    McCarthy didn¡¯t answer. He only grinned. That sick, conceited, demented grin that had haunted Everin¡¯s dreams for the past year.

    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting about something,¡± King Valen said. ¡°The angels are gone, and I¡¯ve ordered everyone in the castle to move to the lower levels in anticipation of your arrival. If your abilities work like mine, you can only absorb energy from people you can see. There¡¯s only the five of us on this rooftop, Everin. Everyone else is out of sight and out of range of your power. You don¡¯t have enough negative emotional energy to fight me.¡±

    Everin grinned. It wasn¡¯t a happy grin. It was bitter ¨C the smile of a madman.

    ¡°You forgot about your own aura. You have enough sadness for me to kill McCarthy easily.¡±

    King Valen sighed. ¡°Everin, you forget that I can absorb the happiness of others just as easily as you can absorb their sadness.¡±

    ¡°So what? Thanks to him, nobody here is happy.¡± Everin jabbed a finger at McCarthy, who watched with a maddening amount of indifference.

    The king shook his head. ¡°Not quite. If you look off the side of the castle, you¡¯ll see a playground. It was one of the first projects I commissioned when I became king. You see, Everin, while people carry loss, regret, mistakes, and other pains with them through life, most children are too young to know what it means to seriously suffer. The children on this playground are my own personal source of power.¡± He peered over at the playground, where several kids played, ignorant of the supernatural battle that was occurring on the castle roof.

    King Valen closed his eyes briefly and raised a hand. He inhaled sharply. Everin couldn¡¯t see the energy, but he could imagine soft light streaming from the children in the playground and into the king¡¯s body. What Everin could see was the harsh blue aura of the king quickly fade away to nothing.

    King Valen exhaled and smiled. ¡°Ah, sweet relief. You see, it might hurt you to use your power, Everin. But for me, it¡¯s my release. A momentary escape from my own hellish reality. Now, look at the playground. I have at least a dozen auras ready to use. You can¡¯t beat me Everin, because I know how you work. You¡¯re my compliment. Now, calm down, and we can get to work. Attaining divinity is no easy task.¡±

 Chapter 36 (Cora)

    Cora was afraid. She knew McCarthy was a dangerous man. King Valen was also a cause for worry. If his abilities were like the angels¡¯ or Everin¡¯s, then he could kill her in an instant if he chose to. However, this wasn¡¯t what scared Cora. It was Everin. She¡¯d never seen him like this. Before today, the only time she¡¯d seen raise his voice in anger was when he¡¯d discovered McCarthy¡¯s letter, and even that had been brief. Cora stood beside Everin with Ford just a step behind her. She was within arm¡¯s reach of her friend, but she was afraid to touch Everin. There was a harsh gleam in his eyes that she hadn¡¯t seen before. There was a single-minded rage in his voice that she didn¡¯t recognize.

    She could sense it. Something within him had snapped when he saw McCarthy. It was as if the man¡¯s presence had transported Everin¡¯s mind back to the night his parents were killed. He¡¯d lost touch with reality, his mind trapped in the whirlwind of painful emotions that McCarthy evoked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, Everin. Soon, you¡¯ll come to appreciate what I¡¯ve given you. Now, will you come inside with me?¡± King Valen asked.

    Cora watched Everin. His fists were clenched. She thought she could see him shaking. Suddenly, she felt calm. The logical part of her mind told her that she was still in danger, but the sweaty palms, racing heart, and gut-wrenching anxiety had significantly diminished.

    ¡°Everin, what are you doing?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I have to fight. I can¡¯t let McCarthy win. Not again. The fear from you and Ford is the only source of energy I can use.¡± His speech was irregular, broken up by heaving breaths. Sweat dripped from his forehead, despite the chill in the air.

    Tendrils of green energy materialized and began racing around Everin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Everin, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Cora started to speak, but she felt Ford grab her wrist. Pulling her a step backwards, away from Everin.

    ¡°Watch out. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do,¡± Ford whispered.

    Just then, Everin let the lightning fly. Brilliant emerald arcs lanced through the air. They spiderwebbed outward, casting a net of energy in the direction of Valen and McCarthy.

    King Valen raised a hand. A wall of white light, similar to the one Kyzella created, rose up into existence before him. The wall stretched quickly until it separated McCarthy and the king from Everin and his lightning. The bolts crashed into the wall, creating a spray of sparks where they struck. King Valen dropped the wall to reveal that he and McCarthy were unhurt.

    ¡°Give it up, kid. We¡¯re on your side,¡± McCarthy called out to him.

    Cora winced as Everin physically reacted to McCarthy¡¯s voice. His head snapped towards the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak to me again. You¡¯re the one who destroyed my life. You¡¯ll never be on my side.¡± The tone of Everin¡¯s voice scared Cora. She could feel the fear starting to return to her body. The voice didn¡¯t even sound like Everin anymore. It was so twisted by his hatred and disgust that its tone was deranged, even hysterical.

    ¡°Everin, you need to stay in control if you want to beat them,¡± she said quietly.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    He shook his head, a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as control, Cora. This pain is who I am. It¡¯s who he made me into.¡± He jabbed a finger at McCarthy. His voice was cruel and razor-sharp. ¡°And I¡¯m going to make him feel it.¡±

    She was pleading with him at this point. ¡°But you said revenge doesn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what I said!¡± He snapped. ¡°I hate him!¡±

    Everin twisted back around and hurled more bolts of lightning at the two men. King Valen whipped up another orb of white light around McCarthy, protecting him. The king leapt horizontally with an unhuman strength. He travelled several yards through the air before rolling and bouncing back to his feet. Lighting stabbed through the spot he¡¯d just been standing, and bits of stone exploded from the wall where it struck.

    Everin dropped to his knees, out of energy. Cora looked around. There weren¡¯t any other sources of suffering on the rooftop for Everin to absorb. Apparently, McCarthy wasn¡¯t afraid or angry at Everin, and King Valen¡¯s aura would be nonexistent if he had the happiness from the children on the playground coursing through him.

    King Valen smiled, giddy on the energy he¡¯d absorbed. ¡°That was a nice demonstration of your power, Everin, but it¡¯s time to give up. Even the strongest fighters know when they¡¯re outmatched. Come with me, and you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m truly not your enemy. In fact, nobody on earth probably knows what you¡¯re experiencing better than I do.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Everin cried. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about what I¡¯m feeling. You can¡¯t even imagine the nightmare that you¡¯ve put me through.¡±

    Even in his current state, Cora was inclined to agree with Everin in this case. Everin¡¯s abilities were both an asset and a curse. Using them had put her friend through so much in the past week. She doubted that King Valen could wrap his head around exactly how much pain they gave Everin. His abilities might have also contributed to putting Everin in the wild, desperate state he was in at the moment.

    ¡°Everin, if you can¡¯t fight anymore, there¡¯s no point in provoking him,¡± she whispered so that King Valen and McCarthy couldn¡¯t hear.

    He froze as her words hit him. ¡°If I can¡¯t fight? No, I have to fight. I have to get McCarthy,¡± he said frantically.

    ¡°I know you want revenge,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯ll have to wait if you can¡¯t fight him now.¡±

    Everin shook. His entire body rattled as pent-up rage threatened to burst out of his frame.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want revenge. I need it. I need to make him suffer like I did,¡± Everin growled.

    ¡°Everin, time is running thin. Will you come voluntarily, or shall we make you come with us?¡± King Valen called.

    Everin didn¡¯t answer the king. Instead, he whispered back to Cora.

    ¡°Do you remember that first night in the Elderwood forest, when you asked me what my aura looked like?¡±

    Cora felt her heart hammering in her chest.

    ¡°Yes. I remember.¡±

    ¡°Well, when I told you I couldn¡¯t see my own aura, that wasn¡¯t entirely true. At the time, I was afraid of what I might be seeing, so I tried to ignore it. Now, though, it¡¯s become pretty clear to me that I can sense it.¡±

    She was afraid to ask her next question, but she forced the words out.

    ¡°W-what does it look like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad,¡± Everin said. ¡°Really, really, bad. I haven¡¯t seen anything like it, which might¡¯ve been why I didn¡¯t understand what I was sensing at first.¡±

    Cora felt sick. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡± she managed to ask.

    ¡°Because I can use the energy,¡± Everin said. ¡°I can beat Valen and McCarthy with the pain that they inflicted on me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to use your own suffering?¡± she gasped.

    Everin nodded. There was a hollowness in his expression. It was the look of someone with absolutely nothing to lose.

    ¡°Now stand back,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Everin, are you sure that this¡­¡±

    ¡°Stand back!¡± He barked.

    Cora took several steps away from her friend, pushing Ford away from him as well.

    Still kneeling, Everin placed his hands on the stone beneath him. Cora shivered as the air around her dropped several degrees. She felt an energy in the atmosphere around her, as if lightning were about to strike. Her skin prickled, and she saw the short hairs on her forearms standing on end.

    Then, the ominous silence was shattered as Everin let out a bloodcurdling scream.

 Chapter 37 (Everin)

    Ever since the night McCarthy had killed his parents, Everin had become very good at distancing himself from his trauma. He¡¯d let his mind go completely empty, because that was better than the alternative ¨C reliving the horrible events of that night and experiencing the emotions anew. As a result, over the past year, all the pain, the self-loathing, and the anger that roiled within him had been kept below the surface. Everin had done the best he could to push it deep down inside his mind, to a place where it couldn¡¯t hurt him so deeply.

    Of course, painful memories and feelings leaked out. No prison was perfect. However, for the most part, the core of Everin¡¯s sorrows had resided in that dark place in the corner of his mind, the place he only visited on his worst days or in his nightmares.

    Now, Everin dared to open that Pandora¡¯s box. He lowered his mental walls, and closed his eyes, letting the memories wash over him. There was his mother¡¯s face, his father covered in blood, McCarthy¡¯s demented grin as he danced around Everin with the knife. Like a dam that had broken, the pain that Everin had tried for so long to hide from began to wash over him.

    The tears flowed. There was no stopping them. Everin¡¯s cheeks burned. The suffering was so intense that it made him forget where he was. The energy from the anger and sorrow that he felt was overpowering. His vision was tinted blue. When Everin tried to manipulate the energy he felt, when he tried to process the emotions, the reaction was immediate. He screamed. The pain was so much. A year¡¯s worth of misery and hatred all condensed into a refined dose of pure energy. The pain was unlike anything Everin had ever felt. His body physically reacted to the suffering he experienced. He felt like his chest was about to explode.

    However, he could also feel the power of his emotions. If absorbing suffering from others gave him the impression of siphoning the energy into his body, this sensation felt more like his body was being consumed by the immense mass of excruciating energy. He blinked hard, and when he opened his tear-filled eyes, they glowed with a cold blue light. He struggled to release the power, channeling just a sliver of it through his hands.

    Blue flames erupted from Everin¡¯s palms. They spilled onto the stone rooftop at his feet and spread out several feet around him. Everin heard Cora and Ford yelp in surprise and jump backwards, but he didn¡¯t care about them. Not anymore. Crystal blue flames leapt up all around Everin. He could sense their white-hot heat, but the fire didn¡¯t burn him.

    Everin looked up at King Valen and McCarthy. The blue tint around his vision flashed red as he saw them and remembered why he was here. Hot blood pounded in his ears.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± King Valen said. His voice was still calm, but he was betrayed by the nervous flickers of green light appearing in his aura. ¡°I¡¯ve never been happy enough to consider using my own aura as an energy source. This is an interesting development that we should discuss, Everin.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he snarled. ¡°No discussion. I¡¯m going to make you feel my pain.¡±

    The intensity of the flames increased. Everin stepped forward, sending stream after stream of the blue fire at King Valen and McCarthy. The king hurried to cast his shields up. He narrowly managed to deflect a pillar of flame that crashed into the barrier he¡¯d erected before himself. The square of white energy floating in front of McCarthy mostly protected him, however, a few droplets of the fire splashed upward and around the barrier. One bead of flame struck McCarthy in his chest. He let out a quiet exclamation and yanked off his smoking jacket. For the first time, Everin saw his aura turning into a solid green. A shiver of excitement ran down Everin¡¯s body ¨C the tantalizing thrill of vengeance within his grasp. He laughed with cruel glee. McCarthy was going to suffer.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Stand down, Everin. Remember, I¡¯m your king,¡± Valen said, a warning edge in his voice.

    ¡°And you¡¯re one awful king,¡± Everin laughed. ¡°Have you seen the suffering your war has caused? Because I have. The fact that you cheated your way to the throne isn¡¯t going to stop me. Nothing¡¯s going to stop me now.¡±

    King Valen sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t see the suffering I cause, but I do see how my actions have stripped the joy away from my citizens. I declared this war for the greater good, Everin. It was bound to happen one day. Better to have it today on our terms than tomorrow on Meronne¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t really care what you see,¡± Everin snarled. ¡°You and McCarthy killed my parents.¡±

    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to force his ragged emotions to bend to his will once more. The flames in his hands disappeared, but the small blue fires scattered around the rooftop continued to burn. Everin raised his arms until they were horizontal. There were flashes of sapphire as swirling blue light formed a sphere around his body.

    The blue orb thrummed with energy. It floated upward, raising Everin just a few inches off the ground. Then, tentacles sprang forth from the ball of light. They were identical to the blue cords that Everin had extended from his arms before, except now there were four of them instead of two. The arms of azure light angrily whipped around before they began to reach for McCarthy.

    King Valen grunted as he leapt in front of his subordinate. A glowing white shield snapped into existence on Valen¡¯s arm and he raised it to block the first tentacle. When the second tentacle reached for him, the king summoned a sword made from the same white energy. He slashed the sword down on Everin¡¯s tentacle, deflecting it. Sparks flew. The blue appendage was intact, but it pulled away momentarily.

    ¡°McCarthy, you¡¯re only going to get yourself killed up here. Go downstairs and let me handle this,¡± King Valen said.

    McCarthy nodded. He started to move towards the wooden door that served as the entrance and exit to the rooftop. Everin was too fast, however. A third tentacle scooped up some of the remaining blue fire that was burning on the stone rooftop. The flaming tip of the tentacle brushed the entire door with the supernatural flames. McCarthy froze, unable to escape through the blazing door.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Everin said. His voice was filtered through the bubble of blue energy that encased him. It no longer sounded like him at all. This voice was deep and angry. It was the voice of a monster, a monster that King Valen and McCarthy had created.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get myself out of here, you deal with Everin,¡± McCarthy said.

    King Valen nodded and turned to face the source of blue energy. He raised a hand and a bear made of pure white light materialized in front of him. It was a glowing outline of a monstrous grizzly that towered over the king. Despite the fact that it was made from translucent light, it let out a roar that sounded very real. The bear charged at Everin, but his glowing tentacles zeroed in on the beast. They wrapped themselves around the bear, stopping it in its tracks.

    The bear angrily slashed its claws, but Everin tightened the steely grip of his long blue arms, crushing the projection of the animal until it shattered into a million shards of light. Everin returned his attention to the king. All four tentacles reached for the monarch. King Valen channeled more energy into his sword. The blade of white energy glowed brighter and grew even longer. He leapt out of the way of the tentacles and stared Everin down. King Valen tightened the grip on his sword and then charged towards the monster he¡¯d created.

 Chapter 38 (Cora)

    Cora raised a hand to shield her eyes from the sparks that flew as King Valen¡¯s sword struck Everin¡¯s blue tentacles. She and Ford backed even further away from the boy in the blue orb. Cora tried to watch but everything moved so quickly that her eyes had trouble tracking it all. King Valen was fast, unnaturally fast. If she had to guess, he likely was channeling some of the energy from the children on the playground into his muscles, giving him the same strength and durability that Ichoron possessed.

    King Valen ducked and dodged around Everin¡¯s tentacles as the boy tried to ensnare the king with one of his protracted limbs. Valen used his sword and shield to deflect the arms that he couldn¡¯t evade. The king almost reached Everin, when the tentacles vanished. The blue sphere around Everin rapidly expanded outward, knocking the king backward, before it faded away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Everin screamed.

    Cora shivered at the sound of his voice. This wasn¡¯t Everin. Not anymore. The boy standing on the middle of the rooftop cast his arm in a wide arc, sending a wave of the eerie sapphire flames cascading down upon King Valen and McCarthy. The king threw up protective white orbs around himself and McCarthy, but Everin was ready. He fired a beam of blue energy at the orb containing King Valen. Like an eggshell, the sphere of white energy cracked open.

    The orb had absorbed most of the beam¡¯s energy, but there was still enough force behind it to knock King Valen into the wall behind him. He smacked into the stones with an impact that might¡¯ve killed a normal human. When he stood up, unharmed, Cora had to remind herself that King Valen wasn¡¯t a normal human. He might not have been human at all anymore.

    The king sent several blasts of white light in Everin¡¯s direction, and the boy had to throw up a barrier of blue energy to protect himself. Cora noticed that King Valen deliberately angled his shots to that they didn¡¯t come near her or Ford if they missed.

    ¡°Get out of here already,¡± King Valen snapped at McCarthy.

    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± the man said. The anxiety in his voice was obvious.

    McCarthy gave two loud, consecutive whistles. Moments later, Kyzella appeared, soaring over the top of the castle on her shimming gold wings. Saphine was riding on her back. Somehow, Kyzella was able to cool down the energy of her wings so that they didn¡¯t burn her passenger.

    ¡°Saphine, provide cover! Kyzella, give me a lift!¡± McCarthy shouted upward at the angel circling overhead.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡±

    Cora felt her stomach fill with dread as she heard the cruel edge in Everin¡¯s voice.

    Before Kyzella could swoop down to collect her master, Everin released continuous beams of blue light into the sky, one from each palm. He waved them around, cutting the across the atmosphere with his twin currents of lethal energy. Kyzella attempted to dart out of the path of Everin¡¯s beams, but her mobility was limited with a rider on her back. One of the trails of light caught the back of Saphine. There was a flash of flame and what might¡¯ve been blood. Cora was too far away to tell. The dark-skinned angel was knocked off Kyzella and sent spiraling toward the courtyard of the castle.

    ¡°No!¡± Kyzella shrieked. She tucked in her wings and dove downward to catch the falling angel.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Everin took advantage of Kyzella¡¯s distraction. He fired a beam of energy directly at Kyzella. The light tagged her foot and she was sent careening out of the sky. There was a thump and a crash. The first sound, Cora assumed, was Saphine hitting the ground next to the castle. The second was from Kyzella as she controlled her fall enough to come to a skidding halt on the stone rooftop just a few yards from where Cora and Ford stood.

    Her wings flickered out of existence and Kyzella screamed. It was a horrifying sound. The cry of someone who wanted desperately to wake up from the nightmare they had fallen into. The angel clutched at her leg. With a moment of heart-stopping terror, Cora realized that Kyzella¡¯s foot was gone. Everin¡¯s beam of light had vaporized her leg from the middle of her shin downward. Kyzella stared at the bleeding wound in shock.

    ¡°Cora, your bag.¡±

    She heard Ford¡¯s voice as though he were far away. She didn¡¯t react, but she didn¡¯t fight him when he slipped the pack off her shoulders and dug a long sheet out of it. Ford ran toward Kyzella. He knelt down beside the wounded angel and pressed the cloth onto the end of her amputated leg, trying to stop the bleeding.

    Cora remained standing. She took in the scene, too stunned to move. Everin and King Valen took turns blasting each other with beams of light and throwing up glowing barriers of energy to protect themselves. The blasts of light and barriers that King Valen summoned were becoming dimmer and dimmer. He was running out of happiness, Cora realized. Everin, on the other hand, only appeared to be growing stronger as more suffering was freed from the dark recesses of his mind.

    Everin seemed to sense Valen¡¯s weakness. After blocking the dim light from the king¡¯s most recent attack, Everin reached forward with a cord of blue energy that extended from his arm. The tentacle whipped through the air and wrapped itself around the king before he could react. King Valen grunted and created a sword from his white light. He struck against the binding of blue energy that held him, but Everin didn¡¯t let go. He raised the king into the air and hurled him off the side of the castle.

    A breathless scream escaped Cora¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t have much respect for King Valen, but she¡¯d just seen Everin throw a man off a rooftop. This was after he¡¯d just killed Saphine and possibly mortally wounded Kyzella. These actions couldn¡¯t have been committed by Everin, yet it was her friend who stood in front of her.

    Cora felt her own eyes water as she realized that she¡¯d failed. She hadn¡¯t helped Everin get over the murder of his parents at all. The suffering was still there, just as potent and terrible as the day his parents were killed. And now it was pouring back over him, undoing any progress they¡¯d made over the past year. The few happy memories they¡¯d shared, teaching him to trust other people, to trust himself ¨C all of that was washed away as the evil McCarthy had sown inside Everin came to fruition.

    Slowly, Everin turned on McCarthy. Without the king to protect him or Kyzella to carry him away, the man had nowhere to go. Everin raised his hand and a ring of blue fire appeared around McCarthy.

    ¡°Everin, I know you don¡¯t like me, but we can talk this out. Please.¡± McCarthy tried to keep his voice level, but it came out sounding more like a whimper.

    ¡°I said,¡± Everin spoke slowly, threateningly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak to me again.¡±

    He closed his fist, and the flames began to close tighter and tighter around the murderer of Everin¡¯s parents.

    Cora felt like her heart was going to burst out of her chest. She¡¯d failed. Everin was out of control. The powerlessness of her situation was what frustrated her the most. Everin needed her, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to a word she said right now. Ford needed her, too. They were both in danger with Everin and the angels nearby. Yet she stood, frozen, on the rooftop.

    Everin hadn¡¯t just betrayed himself, he¡¯d betrayed her. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d ever be able to get the old Everin back, not after what he was putting himself through right now. Cora felt sick. There was a pounding in her head and her insides roiled. This was too much to process. She tried to breathe but her lungs wouldn¡¯t inflate.

    Then, something clicked. Cora didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but she sensed something within her snap into place. Some part of her that hadn¡¯t been working before suddenly started to function. Before she could react, a blinding white light flashed in her eyes. There was a terrible pain that stabbed through her mind, like a rod being driven through her skull. The quietest of gasps escaped Cora¡¯s mouth before the white light faded to black, and she dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 39 (Cora)

    ¡°Cora! Cora! Oh no. Come on, Cora. Please wake up!¡±

    A hand frantically shaking her shoulder jolted Cora awake. She recognized the voice she¡¯d heard as belonging to Ford. Slowly, she opened her eyes. The sun barely shone through the overcast sky, but Cora still squinted. It felt like her pupils were taking in too much light. She fought the urge to close her eyes shut again.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake! Are you okay? What happened?¡±

    Cora sifted through the fuzzy shapes in her field of vision until Ford¡¯s face came into focus. He was kneeling over her while she lay on her back on the stone rooftop of King Valen¡¯s castle.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said. ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    Ford breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Only for a moment. Are you sure you¡¯re alright? You just collapsed on the ground out of nowhere.¡±

    Cora nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hurt. What¡¯s Everin doing.¡±

    When Ford didn¡¯t immediately respond, Cora felt a weight in her stomach drop.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­He killed McCarthy. It¡¯s not pretty.¡±

    Cora pushed herself into a sitting position. Across the rooftop, she saw Everin standing before a tower of his vengeful blue flames. They greedily licked the air with blue tongues at least twice as tall as Everin. The fire burned in the spot where McCarthy had been standing. Cora didn¡¯t bring herself to try to identify the man¡¯s body from the charred mass at the base of the flames.

    Cora turned back to Ford. When she looked at him this time, she realized that something was different. Maybe she¡¯d hit her head when she¡¯d fallen. No, she told herself. That was wishful thinking. She knew what she was looking at. She¡¯d heard Everin describe it enough that there was no mistaking it.

    An intense aura of pink light shimmered around Ford. It pulsed with scintillating rosy energy off his frame. Cora looked at Kyzella. The angel sat on the rooftop, applying pressure to the cloth Ford had hastily wrapped around her wound. Waves of pink light fell off her figure as well. It wasn¡¯t as intense as the aura around Ford, but it was definitely there.

    Cora forced herself to turn and look at Everin. Her friend looked the same as before. Not a single tendril of the light emanated from his being. Everin turned away from the blue fire and scanned the rooftop behind him. His glowing blue eyes fell on Kyzella. The angel looked up at him with panic on her face.

    ¡°You worked for him.¡± Everin spat out the last word with such hatred that Cora had no doubt who ¡°him¡± was. ¡°You deserve to suffer,¡± Everin growled.

    ¡°Everin, stop!¡± Cora shouted from where she sat.

    Everin didn¡¯t react to her voice. He took a threatening step towards the angel.

    ¡°Everin. Please. Listen to me! She was McCarthy¡¯s slave. She didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Everin still didn¡¯t answer. Blue flames blossomed in his hands once more as he continued his slow advance towards Kyzella.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I can see it too!¡± Cora blurted out.

    Everin paused.

    ¡°What?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I can see the auras. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m seeing suffering, but I can see the auras. I can sense the energy produced by emotions.¡±

    Before Cora could say more, Everin raised his hand. A ring of blue flames erupted around her and Ford. Ford¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Everin, what¡¯s going on?¡± He shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a threat to me now, Cora. I¡¯m sorry it has to be like this, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Cora gaped at Everin. His words were as cold as ice. His glowing blue eyes didn¡¯t recognize her. Whatever had happened to him when he began manipulating the power of his own suffering had stripped him of everything that he used to be.

    Before Everin could close the ring and engulf them in his flames, a figure appeared next to them. It was King Valen. Carried aloft by a disk of white energy, he¡¯d lifted himself back up to the top of the castle. The disk dropped down next to Kyzella. It faded, and King Valen dropped a few inches down onto the rooftop. He knelt next to his angel.

    ¡°Saphine¡¯s dead. There wasn¡¯t anything I could do for her. I¡¯m sorry,¡± King Valen said to Kyzella.

    She nodded grimly. She¡¯d probably come to the same conclusion, given how far Saphine had fallen.

    King Valen looked at Everin and back to Kyzella. He shuddered. It was the first time Cora had seen King Valen break the air of cool confidence he carried himself with.

    ¡°Kyzella, I¡¯ve failed. I did all this because I thought I could become powerful enough to put my past behind me. I thought that I could turn my pain into power and that it would make me happy. I was wrong, and I¡¯m sorry I roped you into this as well. You¡¯ve been a good servant. Now, I have one more task I must ask of you.¡±

    Kyzella glanced dubiously at her leg. Hesitantly, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try, my king.¡±

    King Valen gritted his teeth and pointed at Cora and Ford. ¡°Get them out of here. I¡¯m going to distract Everin and try to buy you some time to get away.¡±

    ¡°But, my king¡­¡± Kyzella began.

    ¡°That¡¯s an order,¡± King Valen snapped.

    Two swords of white energy flared into existence in his hands. He stared at Everin. This was his legacy. This was his creation. In his last act, he would try to undo his terrible mistake. He raised a glowing blade into the air.

    ¡°Everin, I¡¯m back. Come get your revenge!¡±

    More quietly, Cora heard the king say to himself, ¡°I deserve it.¡±

    He charged at Everin, swords swinging. At the same time, Kyzella sprang into action. Groaning with pain, she summoned her golden wings and leapt across the rooftop. She skimmed over the ring of flames around Cora and Ford and grabbed them each with a hand.

    Cora tried to fight the angel pulling her off the rooftop.

    ¡°Wait! Everin! You don¡¯t have to fight him! McCarthy¡¯s dead!¡±

    Everin summoned a shield of blue energy that flashed in front of the king, knocking him backward. Everin took the opportunity to turn and stare at Cora.

    A cold shiver ran down Cora¡¯s spine as Everin¡¯s eyes locked onto her own. They were wild, furious, and shining with the icy light of a hatred that had been pent up for far too long.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Everin, please. You¡¯re not thinking straight. Let me help you.¡±

    She kicked her feet wildly as Kyzella began half-carrying, half-dragging her and Ford across the rooftop, away from Everin.

    ¡°All that fake friendship! All that mock sympathy! It meant nothing. You pretended you understood what I was feeling, but you were wrong. Nobody understands my pain!¡± He screamed after her. ¡°I hate you, Cora! I hate how after all this, you get to walk away just fine while my parents are still dead, and I¡¯m stuck as the monster McCarthy turned me into! I hate you!¡±

    As he screamed that last word, he hurled a wave of fire in her direction. Kyzella flapped her wings furiously and managed to lift Cora and Ford off the rooftop. Cora felt the heat from the flames beneath her. Deadly blue fire blazed only a few feet below, greedy blue tongues of heat licking at her dangling legs. The fire occupied a spot where she¡¯d been just moments ago. There was no doubting it. Everin had just tried to kill her.

    Shocked, she clung to the Kyzella¡¯s frame as she strained to keep their weight aloft. The angel flapped her wings quickly, panting hard with the effort. They took off, flying away from King Valen¡¯s castle and over the city of Doronhine. As they flew, Cora looked behind her. She could see flashes of blue and white light as Everin and the king fought. She wasn¡¯t sure who she was hoping would win.

 Chapter 40 (Everin)

    For someone who aspired to be a god, King Valen was weak. He tried to evade Everin¡¯s attacks, but Everin could tell that he was drained. The king summoned circular shields of energy to block the blasts of blue light Everin fired at him, but they were shattered into a million white shards that faded out of existence once they were struck by the blasts.

    King Valen tried to move forward and retaliate with his two pale glowing swords. Everin grinned like a lunatic as the king approached. A spear of sapphire light materialized in his hand. The weapon was twice as tall as he was, but it weighed nothing at all. Everin crouched low and swung the spear forward, knocking the king¡¯s feet out from underneath him. The monarch fell onto his back, and Everin leapt forward, stabbing downward with his shaft of blue energy.

    King Valen let his swords disappear and produced a translucent bubble of light around him as he lay on the ground. Sparks flew where the tip of Everin¡¯s spear made contact with the barrier. He applied the pressure even harder, leaning into the shaft of his weapon and pushing downward with all the force he could muster.

    Inside the bubble, King Valen strained to maintain his shield. Everin could see the king¡¯s face twisted in exertion. He roared as he pushed the spear downward even more forcefully. Suddenly, King Valen¡¯s shield flickered out. He¡¯d run out of happiness from the children on the playground and had none left to absorb. Everin, on the other hand, felt that he would never run out of energy. As the bubble vanished, Everin¡¯s momentum carried the spear forward and it stabbed through King Valen¡¯s heart.

    He let the supernatural weapon vanish, and blood poured from the king¡¯s chest. It was a matter of moments before the king of Allomoria was dead.

    Everin examined the man¡¯s body, feeling numb. He crouched down and gently pulled the crown off the king¡¯s head. It was a thin gold band, not one of the clunky, jewel-encrusted things that monarchs of old would wear. Everin inspected the inside of the crown. There was a small engraving.

    ¡°Kennedy Valen,¡± it read.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Kennedy. Everin smiled grimly. How ironic that the man who aspired to replace the old gods carried the same name as one of the greatest of those gods. Even one as ambitious as King Valen couldn¡¯t escape the past, Everin thought.

    He turned and walked over to the large blue fire that was still burning. He waved his hand and the flames disappeared. The pile of blackened remains was barely recognizable as human. Everin stared at the body of McCarthy. He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d expected to feel, but it wasn¡¯t emptiness. Everin frowned. This had been what he¡¯d wanted, yet he still wasn¡¯t happy. In the back of his mind, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Revenge wasn¡¯t a cure for anything. But the seething hatred that still burned inside him overwhelmed that voice of reason. Everin wanted to hit something. He wanted to burn something. He wanted to tear apart the whole world until he found a way to fill the hole in his heart that McCarthy had created by killing his parents.

    Everin let out a scream. A primal sound of frustration. He raised his palm to the air and blasted a beam of light into the sky. It punched through the dark clouds overhead. He pumped more and more sorrowful energy into the beam. He was sure that the light could be seen for miles. Good. He was making a statement.

    Everin finally let the beam of energy fade away. He examined the crown in his hand one last time before setting in atop his head. He walked over to the door leading into the castle. It was still drenched in azure flames. Everin waved his hand and the fire vanished, revealing a charred black door.

    He grabbed the doorknob. It glowed red with heat, but Everin channeled some of his own energy into his hand. The doorknob sizzled as it touched his skin, but he wasn¡¯t burned. Everin opened the door and found a girl crouching behind it. Through the swirling thoughts and emotions in his head, he vaguely recognized her.

    ¡°Mao,¡± he said.

    ¡°I stuck around,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I heard everything that happened.¡±

    Everin raised a hand threateningly. ¡°Then you should realize that you¡¯re already dead.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Mao raised her hands defensively. ¡°I know you hated my master and what he did to you, but I can help you.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Everin demanded.

    She grinned. ¡°I can teach you what McCarthy knew about the angels, and I understand you.¡±

    ¡°Nobody understands me,¡± Everin said. His voice was bitter.

    ¡°Okay, maybe not you specifically,¡± Mao said. ¡°But I understand what it means to suffer and to make people suffer.¡±

    Everin gave himself a moment to think. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live for now. Take me to my new subjects. Then, show me McCarthy¡¯s notes.¡±

    Mao gave Everin a deep bow, eyeing the crown on his head.

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

 Chapter 41 (Cora)

    Kyzella flew as far and as fast as she could, but the weight of two passengers and weakness from blood loss overwhelmed her once they were a few miles outside of Doronhine. She half-landed, half-crashed onto one of many small knolls that made up the grassy landscape of northern Allomoria. Cora and Ford climbed out from underneath her panting frame.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ford said. He looked at her leg. ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±

    Kyzella winced as she ripped off the cloth at the end of her robe to press into her bleeding wound. The heat from Everin¡¯s blast had also served to cauterize much of the injury.

    ¡°I need a healer, but I won¡¯t die right away.¡±

    Ford turned to Cora, who sat on a patch of dirt a few feet away, a look of shock on her face.

    ¡°What about you, Cora? Are you okay?¡±

    Slowly she shook her head. No. How could she be?

    Ford gathered up the courage to ask his next question.

    ¡°Were you telling the truth when you told Everin you could see auras? Was that what happened to you when you passed out back there?¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Cora nodded, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It felt like she was in a dream. This wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be.

    Tentatively, Ford asked. ¡°You also said that you couldn¡¯t see suffering. So¡­what do you see? Is it happiness, like King Valen?¡±

    Cora shook her head. She had her suspicions about the cloud of soft pink energy drifting around Ford¡¯s body, but she was afraid. Once she did this, there was no more pretending that she¡¯d just hit her head too hard on the stone rooftop of the castle. Once she did this, it would be real.

    Cora took a deep breath. She extended her hand toward Ford and let the tiniest flicker of carnation-stained light drift away from his body and into her own. She felt a gentle heat and tingles of electricity run up and down her skin. Cora placed her hands together, and she focused the energy down her arms and to her hands. Pink sparks jumped between her palms.

    Ford and Kyzella both let out a gasp of amazement. Cora looked Ford in the eyes.

    ¡°Love,¡± she said. ¡°I can see other people¡¯s love.¡±

    Ford stared at her with an open mouth. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, I can read your aura,¡± she told him.

    Just then, a flash of light in the distance caught their attention. It came from the direction of the city of Doronhine. A beam of blue energy blasted into the sky, tinting the entire landscape with a faint sapphire light.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Ford breathed quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how much pain Everin must be in if he can produce that much energy.¡±

    Cora didn¡¯t respond. She looked up at the light. The entire sky was painted blue by Everin¡¯s pain, by the pain that had taken her friend from her and turned him into something terrible. She¡¯d lost him. Cora felt her eyes burn as they began to water. She turned away from Ford and Kyzella, not wanting them to see her tears.

    Cora raised her hands to her face, and she cried, and cried, and cried.

    To be continued.